Category Archives: Uncategorized

HISTORICAL SKETCH OF THE CATHOLIC CHURCH IN NEW MEXICO

HISTORICAL SKETCH OF THE CATHOLIC CHURCH IN NEW MEXICO

by

The Very Rev. James H. Defouri, SJ

Pastor of the Church of Our Lady of Guadalupe, Santa Fe

First Published in 1887 by McCormick Bros. – San Francisco, CA. No copyright restrictions.

Redacted 2024 © by Rev. Juan Romero – The Taos Connection

In memory of two Jesuit mentors Fathers Tom Steele and Edmundo Rodriguez

CHAPTER I

First Attempt to Found a Mission

  It is customary for a certain class of men to always assert that this continent is indebted entirely to the Saxon or Anglo-Saxon race for its population, its civilization, and its progress. These men, doubtless, forget that this is an injustice of the gravest nature. Many others who do not think for themselves follow them, ascribing to the Anglo-Saxon people the honor of winning for civilization and the glorious destiny being worked out here, a continent

[Santafeians place the population of America at 57,000,000 souls; native whites 38,601,676; native Negroes 6,566,776; native Indians 64,587; Germans 1,966,742; Irish 1,854, 5r2; British 917,598; Canadians 275,000; Scandinavians 449,262; French 106,971; Chinese 104,468, making a total of 50,907,652. I call ” natives” the sons of any of these nationalities, who are born in the United States. The other 7,000,000 are of scattered nationalities, such as Italians, Mexicans of old Mexico, Spaniards, etc. How many Anglo-Saxons are there?]

that is the inspiration and spur of both. The world forgets too often that it was a child of the Latin race, a stanch Catholic, a pious hero, who conceived the idea of the Western continent, and it was a Spanish Sovereign, a stout Catholic, Isabella surnamed ” the Catholic,” who placed at his disposal the means necessary to pursue his researches in the pathless and unknown Western Ocean. Later, the Spanish people won through the gallantry of Cortez the Mexico of today, and the splendid Territory of New Mexico is but the hopeful progeny of the civilization he planted there. If we consult the best historians of those times, we find the hero Cortez, after burning his vessels, for he must conquer or die — marching at the head of his five hundred warriors, preceded by a banner, on which was wrought in gold, a beautiful cross on a black field, and beneath the cross these memorable words: “Amici Seqamur Crucem, Friends, let us follow the Cross.”

[The best periodical in the whole West, the Monitor, published in San Francisco by the true hearted S. J. McCormick, in its No. of December 29, 1886, has the following: The Standard or Cortez. — Among the prized relics which are shown in the National Museum at Mexico, is the banner under which Cortez conquered the Empire of the Montezumas. It is of red damask, with a very beautiful picture of the Blessed Virgin painted upon it. She wears a gold crown and is encircled by twelve gold stars; a blue cloak and red dress, her hands united, as if to implore her Son to aid in overthrowing the idolatrous dynasty. On the other side are the arms of Castile and Leon. It is about three feet square and was preserved in the University in a frame under glass to prevent decay. A few years ago, it was removed to the National Museum for better preservation. Its authenticity is sustained by a series of accounts, beginning with that of Bernal Diaz, who describes how it was borne in the procession when Cortez returned thanks to God at Coyocan for the capture of the city of Mexico in 1519. (Some writers consider the history of Montezuma mythical. Others consider him a powerful monarch; it is all an error. Mexico was a confederacy, and he was the principal chief, or president. Montezuma means the “Great Chief” or “Worthy Chief”. He recited a tribute from all the States or Provinces of the Confederacy.)]

 Horror-stricken at beholding the human sacrifices offered everywhere by the natives, he destroyed their idols satiated with human blood, and in their stead, he planted the Cross and built churches where devoted priests sacrificed themselves to the welfare of the Indians. Soon after the death of Moctezuma, the last of the Incas, the Spaniards were attracted towards what is now New Mexico by the wonderful tales they heard from the Indians about its great riches in gold and silver.

  Cortez conquered Mexico in 1521 and crossed Mexico in 1525. Traditions still exist among the Pueblos of New Mexico as well remarks Hon. W. G. Ritch, ex-Secretary of New Mexico made in his Chronological Annals of New Mexico, that the Pueblo Indians came originally from Salt Lakes, Lagunas Saladas, far to the north. The traditions continue that Montezuma, mounted upon an eagle, subsequently led them from Pecos, where he was born, or at least where he dwelt, to the city of Mexico. They called what is now New Mexico, the ”Seven Cities,” relating in glowing terms the wealth and greatness, as well as the beauty of that country. Among these “Seven Cities” was one, pre-eminent even in those remote times, called Tiguex or Tegua, now Santa Fe.

[More than one writer doubts the identity of Tiguex with Santa Fe. But so far nothing has been brought forward, but mere assertions. On the other hand, many others are of the opinion which I follow. I regret the loss of the “List of taxes imposed upon the various pueblos,” as it was a document of real value which would go far towards proving my opinion.]

  That Santa Fe was renowned at the time of the founding of the Aztec Confederacy in 1426 is very plain from the taxes it had to pay toward the general government, an account of which I have read but cannot now find. It belonged to the Province of the Tainos (or Tanos) which contained forty-thousand inhabitants. Tiguex played a prominent part at the time of the expedition I of Coronado in 1541. The land of the “Seven Cities” was called also by the name of Cíbola. Under this name, the origin of which is uncertain, it was known by the Spaniards, ten years before the expedition of Coronado. Davis says it means “The Buffalo” but searching Spanish lexicons he finds it translated “a quadruped called the Mexican bull”. Mexico was then known as the country of the buffaloes.

  It would carry us too far back to speF ]. Nuño de Gusman was the first to start, but he never reached it, and after numberless difficulties he founded the Kingdom of New Galicia, establishing the seat of his Government at Xalisco and Tolona. After eight years he was deposed by the Viceroy, Don Antonio De Mendoza, and thrown into prison. Subsequently Francisco Vasquez Coronado, a gentleman from Salamanca, in Spain, but for some time established in Mexico, was appointed Governor of New Galicia. It was then that Cabeza de Vaca gave Mendoza so bright an account of Cibola that a new expedition was decided on.

[Cabeza de Vaca had, as is well-known, crossed with four companions the whole Continent from Florida to the Pacific Ocean. The learned Bandelier is of my opinion that he never crossed Cíbola, but far more to the south. Be this as it may, he nevertheless spoke as if he had visited the country.]

 This expedition was placed by Mendoza, under the direction of a Franciscan friar named Marcos de Nizza, an Italian by birth, of the city of Nice. He was a man full of zeal and inured to hardship and danger. Marcos and his little army set out. from Culiacán, Friday, 7th of March 1539. He went no further than Cibola–deterred as he was by the dangers surrounding him, for he had been threatened by the Indians, if he proceeded on his journey. He planted a cross and took possession of the country, “In the name of Mendoza, for his Majesty the Emperor,” and called the country of El Nuevo Reino de San Francisco — The New Kingdom of St. Francis. s

  After the return of Marcos, Coronado grew excited at the accounts of the Friar [Marcos de Nizza], set out for Mexico, and was appointed Captain-General of a new expedition. Several priests joined Coronado, and Castañeda, the historian of the expedition, was probably one of them. In any case, he was a man of education and accustomed to writing, and his narrative is far superior to most of the histories composed at that period. His book was translated into French by Terriaux Capmans, in 1838.

  Coronado, having appointed his officers, mailed to the place of rendezvous, Compostela, in the State of Jalisco, in separate columns, and arrived there on Shrove-Tuesday 1541. Soon after leaving Compostela, the troops which had started in high spirits became discouraged. The soldiers did not know how to pack horses; the most refined gentlemen were obliged to be their own muleteers, and necessity obliged the noble and low-born to perform the same menial services. Difficulties increased, but Father Marcos, who was the very spirit of the expedition, encouraged the troops; thus, they advanced by slow journeys to the New Kingdom of Saint Francis.

  Soon Coronado quartered his troops at Cibola, and sent before him Hernando Alvarado, who with twenty men was to accompany some Indians who had come from Tiguex [Tigue] and Cicuye [Kikue], to invite them to visit their pueblos. Alvarado treated the pueblo of Tiguex, in a very harsh manner, compelling them to leave their houses, and forbidding them to take anything with them; he sent word to Coronado to come there to make his winter quarters. This action of Alvarado was the commencement of that terrible hatred of the Indians for the Spaniards which, after centuries of suffering, culminated in the overthrow of the Spanish rule at Tiguex and of the whole of the territory.

  In the Spring of 1542, Coronado set out for Cicuye and thence proceeded on the plains, and reached the river of Seven Leagues, i.e., “covered with vessels,” as told by the Indians. It appears he reached Missouri, at the place where now stands Fort Leavenworth. When, discouraged at not finding the gold he sought, he started on his homeward journey, foot sore, tired and soiled by travel, he reached again Tiguex

for the winter of 1542, and wintered there. Many soldiers and even officers, unwilling to return to Mexico, deserted the service and remained at Tiguex, and formed the first white settlement in that renowned place. These events happened at the beginning of April 1543, a date to which we can well assign, the foundation of Santa Fe as a

Mission, although it was not called by that name until 1598, when we see it called so by Juan de Onate in his Discurso de las Jornadas que Hizo el Capitán de su Majestad desde la Nueva España, a la Provincia de la Nueva Mexico, Septiembre 9,1598; a la Ciudad de San Francisco de los Epañoles que al Presente se Edifican. (Discourse of the Journeys Made by the Captain of His Majesty from New Spain to the Province of

New Mexico, September 9, 1598, the City of Saint Francis of the Spaniards, which they are Now Building.) It was then that the city took the name of Santa Fe; some authors say that for five years it was called Yonque [Yunque], but this is probably a mistake; this was the first attempt at founding a mission.

[It is possible that in 1543 was built the celebrated church of San Miguel which stands today, at least as far as the lower walls are concerned, for it was destroyed by the Indians in 1680.]

CHAPTER II

History of the Mission of Santa Fe, 1543

  When Coronado returned from his expedition to the Missouri River in the Fall of 1542, he was perfectly discouraged; all discipline was at an end, and thus he passed the Winter at Tiguex. Early in the Spring he met with a serious accident, being thrown senseless from his horse, and was confined to bed for a long time, with his life in great danger. When recovering, hearing of the revolt of some Indians who had been goaded to it by the conduct of some of his officers in their regard, he was seriously affected and had a relapse. Anxious to return to Mexico, he caused his officers and soldiers to petition him to lead them back to New Spain. Soon the soldiers regretted this petition; they preferred to remain at Tiguex, and they begged him to revoke it, but he sternly refused, and shut himself up, not wishing to see anyone. They resolved to steal the petition they had given him in writing, but he kept it on himself day and night. The desertion of officers and soldiers became a stampede, and Coronado had not a hundred men to return to Mexico, which he reached only to find the Viceroy much displeased with the way he had conducted the expedition. Soon afterwards he was deprived of his province and fell into disgrace.

  The Spanish settlement at Santa Fe dates, therefore, from the leaving of Coronado in the Spring of 1543. This is so true that Coronado left with the deserters Brothers Juan de Padilla and Juan de la Cruz, with a Portuguese named Andres de Campo, to wait on them. Father Juan de la Cruz went on a mission to Cíbola and was killed by the Indians.

Juan de Padilla remained for some time at Tiguex; soon he extended the sphere of his missions, and hearing of the good disposition of the Indians of Quivira, he went to visit them, but he was killed by Tejas Indians while on his knees at prayer. The Tejas did not wish him to go to Quivira, because they were at war with that pueblo. Father Juan de Padilla was afterwards buried in the church of the Pueblo of Isleta. His coffin was made of a hollow álamo, and a strange rumor of him is current among the men of the Pueblo, and the country about. It is said that no matter how deep he is buried, he always rises in his coffin to the very surface of the ground; thus, he was found two or three times. His body is within the sanctuary, on the Gospel side, between the wall and the altar platform. Whatever be the cause of this, it is worthy of investigation, as there is but little doubt that he died the death of a martyr.

  Thus, for a while, the Spanish deserters and new settlers, the first Catholic mission at Tiguex, and for all that, in the whole of New Mexico, were left without the means of practicing their religion. They were not long without priests. The Franciscan Order sent more Religious to search for the lost Spaniards and to convert the Indians. Among many others are named Fathers Augustine Ruiz, Francisco Lopez, and Juan de Santa Maria. They were accompanied by twelve soldiers who came with them as far as the pueblo of Sandia, near Bernalillo. There they abandoned the priests and returned

home. Father Juan de Santa Maria came to Tiguex; he attended to the wants of the settlers, converted several Indians who had returned to their houses. He succeeded so well that he set out for Mexico to call more priests, and to give an account of his mission but he was killed by the Teguas Indians near a pueblo called San Pablo about El Paso. Father Lopez also was killed while at his devotions outside of the pueblo of Paguay on the Rio Grande, and Father Ruiz remained alone mourning the loss of his companions. Still, he was not discouraged and resolved to continue his mission. The governor of Paguay, much affected by the death of Lopez, resolved to save Ruiz by removing him to pueblos farther. up on the river, but his death was resolved, and it was impossible to save him. He was killed a few days afterwards and his body thrown into the river, then in flood, as food for the fishes. Thus, the Tegua Indians completed their bloody and unholy work, putting to death three men of God, who had come only with the strength of their charity and their zeal for the salvation of souls.

  Here is the time for saying, “Fear not, little flock, for it is well known that the blood of martyrs is the seed of salvation.” The work of saving souls was progressing everywhere, and priest succeeded priest in this arduous work. Old chroniclers tell us that by the year 1629, there were baptized, thirty-four thousand six hundred and fifty Indians, and many others were in a state of conversion, and at that time there were already forty-three churches in New Mexico, all built by the Indians, except San Miguel, in Santa Fe, built possibly about or soon after 1543, and afterwards destroyed and rebuilt again, and

Our Lady of Guadalupe, also in Santa Fe, which may have been built by the Spaniards about 1598, as also other churches, now forgotten. A sure fact is that in February 1614, the body of Lopez was disinterred and solemnly deposited in the church of the pueblo of Sandia, with great ceremonies. “A number of priests” having come from Santa Fe, and the surrounding pueblos, “all marching on foot and dressed in full vestments.”

[The Franciscan Order, alarmed at the return of the soldiers to Mexico, knowing well that their priests were without help in a heathen country, immediately appealed to men of good will to go out and rescue them. Antonio de Espejo, a man of courage and faith, offered his services to the Franciscans. They accepted them, and with the royal permission, an army was fitted out, which left San Bartolomeo, in Mexico, on the 10th of December 1582.]

  Espejo everywhere pacified the Indians; everywhere the numerous priests, who accompanied him, made conversions. He destroyed no property and persuaded all of the Indians to stay in their houses and be friendly with the Spaniards. All over he built churches, erected crosses, and formed settlements of white people, alongside of the Indian settlements. Espejo did much for the pacification of the Indians. Having fulfilled his engagement with the Franciscans–the three Fathers having been put to death as we have seen above–he nevertheless remained in New Mexico, visiting many provinces, making staunch friends of the Indians, establishing parishes, and forming Settlements. He returned to Mexico in the beginning of July 1584. He there wrote the Narrative of his Journey for Conde de Caruna, the Viceroy, who forwarded the same to the King of Spain and the Lords of the Council for the Indians. These documents, with many others

before and after, were deposited in the royal library of Seville, and I understand that the government of Spain is about to publish the whole, with magnificent charts, under the name of Cartas de las Indias.

[See (William Watts Hart) Davis, Spanish Conquest of NM (1869) <https://archive.org/stream/spanishconquest00davigoog/spanishconquest00davigoog_djvu.txt>]

  It would be out of my purpose to write in detail the successive expeditions of Humana, who on account of his cruelty, had his army almost annihilated by the Quiviras; of Juan

de Onate, who brought over three hundred families to settle them in the territory and established most of them in the country about Santa Cruz and Santa Fe but obtained permission to reduce “the native to a slate of obedience, which he interpreted by reducing them to slavery.” All these facts were written by Padre Geronimo de Yamate Salmeron, a Franciscan who remained eight years in New Mexico, visited all the Pueblos, and went personally to Mexico to lay before his superiors the result of his mission. His journal was approved in the year 1629 by Father Francisco de Apodaca, his Superior General.

  It seems that all or almost all the Indians being Christians, as well as their rulers, the Spaniards, things should have gone on smoothly. The simple-minded natives were generally of an amiable disposition, helping the Spaniards in the cultivation of their fields, and performing other menial duties. But in a few years the Spaniards began to assume the prerogatives of masters; a rule of tyranny and slavery was established. Instead of letting the priests alone to see to the conversion of the Indians, fanatical Spaniards tried to convert them with the sword. In a brief time, they looked upon the Spaniards with intense hatred; low murmurs followed, and then open revolt. They were arrested and severely punished but never resigned. Thus, it went on for centuries; the Church suffered much in those times, and the conversion of the Indians was retarded. Finally, it culminated in the great Rebellion of 1680, which shall be treated separately.

CHAPTER III

The Great Revolt of 1680

  In the year 1680, Popé, a native of the pueblo of San Juan, a man of decided ability and great eloquence, visited all the pueblos of New Mexico, and pictured to them the wrongs they were suffering, and roused them to a desire of throwing off the

yoke. Popé imposed absolute secrecy on all; the pueblos were all invited, except that of Piras. Helping Popé in his endeavors were Catite, a half-breed Queres Indian, Tacu of San Juan, Taca of Taos, and Francisco of San Ildefonso. San Juan, however, remained faithful to the Spaniards, and was on that account called San Juan de Los Caballeros — The Gentlemanly San Juaneros. Nicholas Bua, governor of San Juan, Popé’s son-in-law, was put to death at the hand of Popé himself, for fear he would betray him to the Spaniards.

[Popé visited Bua at night, and under the pretext of communicating to him important secrets, drew him out of the pueblo into a dark place, and while speaking to him, plunged a knife into his heart. Bua did not expect such treatment and was unarmed. He fell with a faint cry and was soon dispatched and buried secretly by the treacherous Popé. It was reported that he had gone to Santa Fe to confer with the Spaniards. When he did not return, it was said he was held in captivity by the authorities.]

  The time fixed for the Rebellion was the 10th of August; all preparations were made

to massacre every Spaniard — priest and layman in the country. But the Indians of Tesuque, a few miles from Santa Fe, although they had participated in the plot, came to the governor two days before, and divulged the scheme. The Indians, being apprised of this, resolved upon the work of destruction without delay, and all Christians, priests and seculars, women and children fell under their blows, except a few of the handsomest maidens whom the warriors reserved for wives. General Otermín, the governor, was unprepared and paralyzed with fear; the capital was besieged by an army, and Otermín with a few followers, unable to defend Santa Fe, resolved to leave it to its fate, and with all the Spaniards fled, and never rested till he reached El Paso, where the Franciscans supported him and his followers for a whole winter. Some of the Spaniards settled in Socorro, desiring to return to Santa Fe within a brief me.

  In the meanwhile, Santa Fe was given up to pillage. The churches were desecrated and partly pulled down. San Miguel and the Castrense churches suffered much; Guadalupe being somewhat outside of (the center of) town fared better for a while but was sacked the following year. The Indians, putting on priestly vestments, were seen riding about the city, drinking from sacred vessels, which could not be carried away. In other pueblos and villages, the priests, and Spaniards, not being aware of the uprising, remained quietly in their houses, and were all massacred with great cruelty and wantonness; then the churches were razed to the ground; the worship of the serpent, with its dances, including the indecent Moki

<https://en.wikisource.org/wiki/The_Moki_snake_dance>

were prescribed anew to all good Indians, the estufas were reopened, and they were ordered to abandon even the names of their baptism and take new ones. It was decreed in solemn council that “God the Father and Mary Mother of the Spaniards were dead, and that the Indian gods alone remained.” They made offerings of flour, feathers, corn, tobacco, and other articles to propitiate their heathen deities. After this, all those grim warriors repaired to the little Santa Fe River, and there, divesting themselves of their scant clothing, washed their whole bodies with amole or soap-weed, to “Wash off their baptism.”

  Hundreds of Spaniards, among whom were eighteen priests, besides civilized Indians, fell during the Rebellion and the withdrawing of Otermín. The loss to the Indians in the villages which defended themselves was much more considerable. In Santa Fe alone, with the scanty means that the Spaniards had, more than four hundred were killed, and many more were wounded.

  On the 5th of November of the following year, Otermín, equipped by the Franciscans of El Paso, started with an army to reconquer New Mexico. All the old inhabitants of Santa Fe, eager to recover their property, went with him. They suffered greatly while crossing La Jornada del Muerto, where for ninety miles, water is not to be found, except what collects in holes after a rain.

  La Jornada del Muerto is properly a tableland between mountains and is shaped like a canoe. Its width varies from five to thirty miles; a high range of mountains in the west

shuts up all approach to the Río Grande, which makes an exceptionally long bend to the west. It has been named the “Journey of Death,” on account of the number of persons killed, either by Mescalero Apache Indians, by want of water, or by storms while crossing it. Today the ATSF [Atchison, Topeka (Kansas) and Santa Fe] railroad passes through it, and water has been found in its center.

  Otermín, following the Rio Grande, marched towards Santa Fe; some Pueblos submitted, but only while the troops were present. Still the priests, and particularly Father Abeyta, of El Paso, who accompanied the expedition, baptized many at

La Isleta and Sandía, but when the army reached the Pueblo of Cienegilla, near Santa Fe, Juan, a Tesuque Indian, advised them of a plot to destroy them. Afraid of remaining any longer in the country, they set out on their homeward journey and reached El Paso on the 11th of February 1582.

  Several other attempts at conquest were made in 1685 by Domingo Jeronza Petrez de Cruzate, the newly appointed governor. Only fragments of Cruzate’s journal remain in the archives of Santa Fe. We know that he was governor until 1689 but never reached his capital.

  In 1692, a new expedition was entrusted to Don Diego de Vargas Zapata Luján by the Viceroy, Count Galvas. He left El Paso on the 31st of August, and by rigid marches reached Santa Fe on the 12th of September. Diego de Vargas deserves more than a passing notice. It has been said that he was an avaricious and ambitious man.

It is true that later, when he had conquered all the Pueblos, and placed them under the Spanish rule, he seemed to incline to those vices, but he was a man of faith, feared by the Indians who remained his enemies, but kind and generous to those who acknowledged his rule. All of these were placed in pueblos, with the best lands which the country could afford.

  Vargas carried everywhere with him a statue of the Blessed Virgin Mary, and wherever he stopped, a little sanctuary was built, and devotions were offered by the army. We may meet yet several of those places, called by the people Los Palacios, among others one near Agua Fria, five miles west of Santa Fe. He entered the city by the road called El Camino de Vargas and stood with his troops near the church of Our Lady of Guadalupe.

[The reason Vargas crossed the river was the greater facility he had of attacking the Indians from the northwest, the ground being higher and the plaza being more open on that side. Besides, what is now Lower San Francisco Street, was a grove of trees in low, swampy ground, the bed of the river not being as deep as it is now.]

  Thence, crossing the Rio Santa Fe at a place called yet — Puente de Vargas, he went to the very spot where now stands the Chapel of Our Lady of the Rosary, and there

he erected a Palacio. On the next day, September 13th, Vargas with his small troop, attacked the Indians, who were centered on a waste, which is now the beautiful plaza of Santa Fe; they had fortified themselves, and were reinforced by the neighboring pueblos, to the number of ten thousand. The battle raged with great ardor on both sides from four in the morning until nightfall, without apparent result. Then Vargas, in the name of his troops on their bended knees before the statue of Mary, made the solemn vow that should he take the city, every year that same statue should be brought in a

solemn procession from the principal church in the city to the spot on which they were camping, where he should build a sanctuary, and there be left for nine days, the people flocking to the chapel to thank Mary for this victory, attributed to her.

  On the dawn of day, the next morning, he attacked with impetuosity the fortified Indians and drove them from the plaza; at eight o’clock they retired upon the loma [hill] north of the city where he attacked them, and by noon not an Indian was seen in the neighborhood.

  Faithful to his promise, Vargas built the Sanctuary of Our Lady of the Rosary, and the fulfilment of the vow, commenced then, still continues every year on the Sunday after the Octave of Corpus Christi, by carrying what is most probably the identical statue possessed by Vargas, and called by the people Nuestra Señora de la Victoria, Our Lady of the Victory,

[“in great pomp, with music and pious chanting, from the Cathedral of St. Francis to the Chapel of the Rosary, and for nine days Mass is chanted there, all the people making daily pilgrimages in thanksgiving for the favor received.” [[The image is also called La Conquistadora. There seems little doubt that it is Vargas’ statue. It was repaired a few years ago, and the repairs have spoiled the natural beauty of her face, for it is of fine execution.

[The church built in baste by Vargas fell into a ruinous state, and the one standing there now was commenced over the old one in the year 1807 and solemnly blessed in 1808.]

(In 1975, Fray Angelico Chavez wrote La Conquistadora: The Autobiography of an Ancient Statue, a history of this famous image, the first Marian image in what is now the United States. Bishop J.B. Lamy built St. Francis Cathedral of Santa Fe that much later became a Cathedal-Bsil iastically

surrounding pueblos submitted at once and were taken possession of in the name of the King of Spain. The priests baptized in Santa Fe seven hundred and sixty-nine persons. The work of pacifying the territory became easy, and soon universal peace reigned in New Mexico. Vargas then repaired the churches, and among the first the old church of San Miguel, but did not complete it. It remained in that state until 1710 when the front tower was built by the Marquez de la Penuela, as an inscription in the church testifies, “He (M. de la Penuela) built the Rosario (Chapel – Permissions granted 1806, building completed by 1868 – adjacent to the hillside Santa Fe National Cemetery donated to U.S. Government by the Archdiocese of Santa Fe in 1870 after the Civil War. – JR) and no doubt, repaired for his own use the old Castrense. This church (used as military chapel was located a short distance west from the cathedral-basilica, and south across the Palace of the Governors in the Santa Fe Plaza – JR) was on the spot occupied now by the great merchant houses of Spiegelberg and Don Felipe Delgado. The Cathedral of San Francisco was rebuilt later, I think about 1730, long after the removal of Vargas. The church of Guadalupe, as mentioned above, being a short distance from the center of the city, seems to have suffered less than the other churches at the time of the Rebellion.

  We may well say that the conquest of Mexico terminated there, and that the power of the Indian nations was broken forever. At that epoch, the authority of the Spaniards, both ecclesiastical and civil, was acknowledged in all the pueblos.

CHAPTER IV

Los Pueblos

  The question has been often raised, “Were the Pueblos placed in villages by the Spaniards, or did the Spaniards find them in pueblos or towns upon coming into New Mexico?” It requires but slight reading and examination to be satisfied that, on their arrival, the Spaniards found these people living in villages, many of which still exist. The old descriptions given by Castañeda and others about the villages of the Moquis, Zuni, Acoma, Jemes, Tiguex, Oicuye and others, are too plain to be mistaken. The people of these pueblos were doubtless of the old Mexican stock. There is no doubt of identity of race, religion, and customs between the indigenous population of Old and New Mexico. Neither is there any doubt that the description of Baco and Castañeda equally establishes the identity of the Pueblos they found with those of today. The Pueblos, then as now, were a distinct people from the wild, roaming savages. They lived in villages, cultivated the soil, and had trades and manufacturing.

  The Navajos and Apaches of today, are as easily distinguished from the Pueblos as in the time of the earliest conquerors of New Mexico. Again, we find the village life of the native Mexican recognized in the earliest Spanish records of the conquest; and within four years after the landing of Cortez, provision by royal decree was made for the protection of the system. It is true that the language of the decree gives the impression that the Pueblos were then for the first time to be placed in villages; but a careful scrutiny of subsequent decrees, and of the accounts left by Cortez, will show that they were, in fact, already living in small and scattered villages, and that for safety, defense, economy of government and facilities for religious instruction, they were brought into larger communities.

  We possess an edict dated June 26, 1523, one of 1533, one of 1538. Charles V, on the 21st of March 1551, also issued a decree from Cigales as it can be found in La Ley Ide la Encapilación de las Indias. Philip II, because of the intention of Emperor Charles, published a statute on the founding of settlements. It would be entirely too long to quote any part of these decrees, thus issued from time to time

by the Kings of Spain, down to the time of the revolt of Mexico. I pass to the origin of the Pueblos. The most acceptable opinion concerning the origin and race of the Pueblos is

that they are of the same people and stock as the Mexicans found by Cortez. Separated from their more favored brethren of the Valley of Mexico (and who far surpassed them in the arts of civilization) by two thousand miles of mountains and uninhabited regions, yet they were of the same origin, religion, and language. When the ancestors of those who fought Cortez were progressing southwardly, they were left, doubtless, in the Valley of the Rio Grande.

  Learned treatises have been written on the subject; some contending that the Pueblos are of Aztec, others that they are of Toltec origin. But the question remains as obscure as before. Their traditions say that they came from the north. How did they come to the north? I think the opinion which says that they are the Ten Lost Tribes of Israel, mixed with some Tartars, is not at all improbable.

[According to the Chihuahua Enterprise, about four leagues south of Magdalena in Sonora, a pyramid cut in the. rock has been found with a height 750 feet and a base of 1,350 feet [about the height of the Empire State Building], with a winding roadway from the bottom, easy of ascent, and large enough for carriages; the walls are covered with debris, and the sahuaro and other indigenous plants cover the whole; the rocks about half way up are of gypsum; there are no windows and the entrance is at the top; the rooms are one above the other, but so as to leave a terrace in front of each dwelling. The next one receding several feet, and so on to the top; the rooms are eight feet from floor to ceiling. The great question is, who were the people who lived there? At what period did they live there? Some say they were the ancestors of the Mayas, a race of Indians who still inhabit southern Sonora, who have blue eyes, fair skin, and light hair. They are said to be a moral, industrious, and frugal race of people, who have a written language and know something of mathematics.]

 I lately saw a work in which the author tries to prove they were Phonicians and not Jews. Classed by dialects the pueblos of New Mexico, at the period of the arrival of the Spaniards, spoke four separate and distinct languages, called the Tegua, the Piro, the Queres and the Tagnos, This classification has passed away, and today all the Pueblos of New Mexico are divided, as to dialect, into five classes:

1) Sandia, Isleta, Picuris, and Taos

2) Cochiti, Santo Domingo, San Felipe, Santa Ana, Laguna, and Acoma

3) Jemes

4) Zani

5) San Juan, Santa Clara, Nambe, San Ildefonso, Pojuaque and Tezuque.

  Thus, by language, these Indians are nearly all cut off from verbal communication, not only with Mexicans, but with Pueblos of a different dialect. Some of them speak Spanish, and this is their mode of communication with other Pueblos of a different native tongue. It does not follow, however, that the groups by dialect correspond with their geographical grouping, and this is owing to the massing the Indians in larger pueblos, for the sake of economy and the facilities of instruction.

  The Pueblo’s manner of building is very peculiar, and the fact that the houses of some of the primitive races, still existing in parts of Old Mexico, and those now found in the pueblo villages of New Mexico, are of perfectly similar construction and distribution, goes far to fix the identity of the modern pueblo with the primitive Mexican race.

  I have visited several pueblos in New Mexico; everywhere you find a square, small or large, according to the size of the village. Around the plaza, the dwellings are erected close together to present outwardly an unbroken line of wall to the height of two or three stories. Viewed from the inner square, it presents the appearance of a succession of terraces with doors and windows opening upon them. To go to the house of the governor of Tesuque, for instance, you go up a ladder of about ten feet. There you meet a terrace about six feet wide, and the door of the sleeping apartment opens on that terrace”, which has another ladder to go higher. To go to the lower apartments, you place the ladder and descend through a hole; these apartments have no windows, and this hole is the door and the chimney. This description, with slight variations, is applicable to all the pueblo villages, however they may differ in size, position or nature of the ground.

  Time, decay and want of proper care, are rapidly carrying off forever many documents of significant importance, sole survivors of many more, which formed a part of the archives of Santa Fe. Papers of value, known to have existed there some years since, have disappeared; many others are in a perishing condition, and it is said that in 1846, Governor Armijo used up a large quantity of them for cartridges; and alas! He was not the only one that did it. Among these documents the statistical ones are particularly numerous and satisfactory. Under the Spanish governments the whole military, civil and ecclesiastical administration was admirably carried out, and the official reports are models of completeness and brevity.

  Father J. B. Francolin, lately parish priest of Santa Cruz de la Canada has yet in his possession a circular letter from one of the Superiors of the Franciscans to his brethren to gather up all the statistics, all facts worth preserving, and forward them yearly to the mother house at Mexico. No doubt the order was strictly obeyed. Each pueblo has a separate and independent organization of its own. Their officers are a Cacique or Governor, Alcalde, War Captain, and Fiscal Major. These officers are elected and receive their confirmation from the Indian agent in Santa Fe. The Alcalde answers to our Justice of the Peace, but his decision is without appeal. All the pueblo disputes are settled within their own villages, without any recourse to our tribunals.

  The results of the impression made upon the Pueblo Indians by the early Spanish missionaries are quite marked, but sadly damaged and disfigured by the neglect of the Mexican government and priesthood, and the almost total absence of missionaries for many years. Nevertheless, every village has its Catholic church; some of them are incredibly old. For instance, at the Pueblo of Tesuque you can read the date 1745 on a roughly-painted altar piece.

  Many stories are told of what passes in their Estufa (hearth in kiva?), but all this is exaggeration. However, it must be acknowledged that they have several superstitious practices and many secret societies that no one outside of the pueblo can ever penetrate. They are good tillers of the ground, and some pueblos have great herds of cattle and horses; their principal manufacture consists of pottery. The vases and other articles they make are all of classic and Biblical shapes. These vases are extensively used throughout the territory.

CHAPTER V

Governors of New Mexico

It will not be amiss here to give the names of those who have had for centuries the civil direction of New Mexico. The oldest papers found in Santa Fe bear the date of 1682, so that before that time it is difficult to form the classification needed. If anyone finds the present chapter tiresome, he may pass it over; it will be valuable to the historical student.

  In 1595, Onate conquered the country, and subdued the Indians. He was the first regularly appointed and resident governor of New Mexico. For sixty-one years, down to 1656, no records can be found in Santa Fe. The reports of the governors during those years must be full of interest, showing the precise condition of the country and its inhabitants. It is highly probable that many of these reports might yet be found in the archives of Seville and Madrid. It is a common belief that Otermín carried these papers with him to El Paso, but they cannot be found there as I know from the Rev. Ramon Ortíz, for forty years parish priest of El Paso.

  In the year 1600, Pedro de Peralta was governor, and lkely the first who used that title. During that period, according to Shea’s Catholic Missions [John Dawson Gilmary Shea <http://www.newadvent.org/cathen/13753b.htm>, History of Catholic Missions1529-1854 – <http://www.newadvent.org/cathen/13753b.htm>, the country was nearly abandoned by the Spaniards. Still, we find General Arguello as governor in 1640, and* he defeated the first great insurrection of the Indians. In 1650, General Concha was governor, and he was called upon to quiet the second revolt of the pueblos. He administered the Territory till 1656, when he was relieved by Enrique de Abreú y Pacheco, of whom little is known. General Villanueva administered after him, and his administration which lasted to the year 1675, was disturbed by constant uprisings of the Indians who had found refuge with the Apaches in the Magdalena Mountains. In the year 1675, Juan Francisco Francenia, who had succeeded Villanueva, had still

greater difficulties to contend with than his predecessor. He left the government in the hands of Antonio de Otermín. Forced, as we saw, to return to El Paso in 1680, he endeavored to regain Santa Fe; but deterred by the fear of the Indians, be returned to El Paso, and resigned his commission. In 1683, Bartolomeo de Estrada Ramirez was Governor and Captain General from 1684 to 1692; he filled as Governor, Don Domingo Jironza Petrez de Cruzate.

  From 1692 to 1694, and again in 1703, New Mexico was ruled by General Don Diego de Vargas Zapatoz Lujan Ponce de Leon, who signs himself, Marquez de la natal de Brazinas, gobernado, capitán, restorador, conquisiador, a la Casta, reconquistador y poblador castellano, por su Majestad, etc., etc. (Marquis of the root of Brazinas, governor, captain-general, restorer, conqueror at his cost, re-conqueror, Castilian and Oastilian founder for His Majesty, etc. etc.)

  Don Gaspar de Sandaval Zerda Silva y Mandoza succeeded Vargas in 1694; he was succeeded himself in 1697 by Don Pedro Rodriguez Cubero, who gave way for the second term of Vargas in 1703. From 1704 to 1710 the Duke of Albuquerque governed the Territory; but during the absence of the Duke of Albuquerque in 1705 we find a governor ad interim in the General Francisco Cuerbo y Valdez. The Marquis de la

Penuela was another governor ad interim in 1708 and succeeded the Duke of Albuquerque in 1710 to 1712 He was the first to use the word Nuevo Mexico; all the documents so far give the name feminine La Nueva Mexico.’*’ Juan Paez de Hurtado was governor for a short time in 1712 and was ad interim at different other periods. In 1712 Don Fernando de Alencaster Morena y Silva, etc., the Viceroy of New Spain, administered the Territory and visited New Mexico, when he confirmed, as governor, the appointee of King Phillip himself. Juan Ignacio Flores Magallon, who governed for five years, entered office October 5, 1712. In 1721, he was tried at Santa Fe for malfeasance in office, and condemned to pay one hundred dollars in costs, but no effects were found wherewith to satisfy the bill of costs, and as the document says: “The governor himself non est inventus (cannot be found), supposed to be absent in the city of Mexico.”

  Magallón, however, did not remain governor to the time of his trial; he left in 1714 .and was succeeded by General Don Antonio Valverde Cassio, who remained only one year, when

[It is he who in 1710 rebuilt the church of San Miguel, Santa Fe, and completed it, as is clear from the inscription on the principal beam of the gallery. His full name and title was: Admiral Don Jose Chacon Medina Solajar I, Villaseñor, Knight of the Order of Santiago, Governor and Captain-General of this Kingdom of New Mexico.]

King Philip in October 1715 appointed Governor Martinez, who was qualified at Santa Fe, December 1, 1715. In 1721, Juan de Estrada y Austria, judge for his Majesty, was acting governor at the trial of Magallon. Juan Domingo de Bustamonte was then appointed by the King and remained in office until 1730. Gervacio Cruzate y Gongora governed from 1730 to 1736, and was followed for two years by Henrique do Olaride y

Michelena. His successor did not take possession until 1739; this was Don Gaspar Domingo y Mendoza. In 1744, Don Joaquin Codallas y Eabal, was governor until 1747 when he was succeeded ad interim by Francisco Huemes y Horcasitas. The following Capuchin Friar, Don Thomas Velez, was three-time governor from 1749 to 1773, at intervals.

  In the year 1761, we find as governor, Francisco Antonio Maria del Valle; also at various times from 1762 to 1778 Don Pedro Fermin de Mendineita. In 1780 Juan Bautista de Anaya, and subsequently for several terms to 1800, Fernando de la ‘

Concha. His service seems to have been alternate with Fernando Chacon, who finally superseded him from 1800 to 1805.

[Joaquin del Real Alencaster, followed him to 1808. Then for several terms ad interim to 1819, Don José Manrique came. Still in 1811, we see as governor with headquarters at Chihuahua, Nemecio Salcedo; in 1815 Alberto Mayanez, and ” in 1816, Pedro Maria de Allande.]

  Finally, from 1818 to 1822, Facundo Melgares governed the Territory. He is the last, governor under the Spanish rule. He is represented by Pike, whom he imprisoned for being an officer under Alencastro, as a “gentleman and gallant soldier”. Although Facundo Melgares remained in the Territory till 1822, the New Mexican government sent as “Commanding and Political Chief,” (Jefe Superior Político) Don Alejo Garcia

Conde, in the start of 1821. He was succeeded as political chief by Antonio Viscarra, who was removed at the end of 1823, and in 1824, Bartolomé Baca took the gubernatorial chair to September 13, 1825; when Antonio Narbona, a Canadian by birth, took the chair, followed by Manuel Armijo in 1827; Jose Antonio Chavez in 1828; Santiago Abreu, 1831; Francesco Sarracino, 1833; Mariano Chavez, 1835; Albino Perez, 1837. In January of that year, New Mexico, until then a Territory, was made a department of the Republic, and Perez confirmed as governor. He was assassinated in Santa Fe by the Pueblo Indians on the 9th of August 1837, and on the following day, Jose Gonzales, a Pueblo Indian was proclaimed governor of New Mexico by the insurgents, and as such placed in possession of the ” Palace” in Santa Fe.

[Manuel Armijo. at the head of the military, had him (Albino Perez) executed on the 27th of January 1838. Armijo then took the power in his hands but was subsequently confirmed by the national government of Mexico. He remained govern or till 1844, when in January of that year he was suspended from office by the Inspector-General, and Mariano Martinez acted as governor to September 18th, when Jose Chavez superseded him to December, at which epoch Manuel Armijo was again chosen governor.]

  Manuel Armijo is the last governor under the Mexican rule. He remained in office till August 18, 1846, when the United States troops took formal possession of New Mexico. By proclamation from General S. W. Kearny, who commanded the troops, Charles Bent was duly appointed the first U. S. Governor of New Mexico. Charles Bent was assassinated at Taos, July [Correct month: January – JR] I7, 1847, and Donaciano Vigil was confirmed in his place; the following years to March 1851 were without a civil governor, the Ter-

* Albino Perez deserves a passing notice. He was a native of the city of Mexico; a man of education, he established schools everywhere. He never missed church on Sunday, going as military commander to the Castrense, or military chapel, and as political chief to the church of San Francisco, now the Cathedral. It is known that the garrison, who lived in the Oratorio near the palace, said their Rosary every day.

  To sustain his schools, he established a commission to levy taxes to pay half of the salary of the teachers, the general of Ternmeut [?] paying the other half. This angered some men of weight in the Territory, and they formed a plot against him in Tans[?] and Rio Arriba. They roused all the Pueblos, of the north, persuading them that the Governor desired all to learn the language of the Americans, to deliver them to the strangers. In a short while a thousand men were under arms, massed at Santa Cruz. They marched upon Santa Fe; Perez with twenty-five soldiers went to meet them, and he had the courage to attack them at a place called Puertecito. Two of his officers and some soldiers fell on the field; Perez fled to Santa Fe with some of his officers, closely pursued by the rebels. They at once mounted horses, and started for Mexico on the large road called Camino de Vargas, but the Indians of Santo Domingo were

[territory?] being successively under the command of J. M. Washington and John Monroe, commandants of the Department.

  On the 3rd of March 1851, the Organic Act passed Congress, and the Territory came again into the hands of civil governors as follows: 1851-52, James Calhoun who died

June 30, 1852, and Secretary John Greiner, served by virtue of his office; 1852-53. “William Carr Lane; 1853-57, David Mariwether; 1857-61, Abraham Rencher; 1861-66, Henry Connelly; 1866-69, Robert B. Mitchell; 1869-71, William A. Pile; 1871-75, Marsh Giddings who died June 3, 1875 and W. G. Ritch, Secretary, served by virtue of his office; 1875-78, Samuel B. Axtell; 1878-81, Lewis Wallace; 1881-85, Lionel A. Sheldon; 1885, E. G. Ross who now occupies the “Palace” as governor.

This list is as complete and as reliable as possible [<https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/List_of_Governors_of_New_Mexico>] and could be found in the office of the Surveyor General, H. M. Atkinson when he was in office. [Gen. Atkinson resigned his office in 1883, and after a long sickness died in October, 1886.]

CHAPTER VI

Religious State of New Mexico Under Mexican Rule

Spanish rule in her fair domain. Like the surge of the ocean, deep, low murmurs were heard on all sides, and penetrated far into the Provinces. The year 1810 witnessed the first struggle for Independence under Hidalgo. It had been quickly repressed. But the spirit of Independence had penetrated the very people. Too often the proud Spaniard had made the Mexican feel that he was of pure Castilian blood; it could

be borne no longer.

  In Europe, Napoleon Bonaparte, like a “bright meteor, illuminating the heavens for a moment, and then passing away in total darkness, had run over Europe as over his own domains; he had set crowns over the brows of all the Bonapartes, and Spain did not escape. But when Napoleon had passed away, pining on the ” Forlorn rock,” amid the billows of the Mediterranean, the Bonapartes of Spain had quickly descended the steps of the throne, and the Treaty of Paris had restored to the bourbons the throne of Isabella, the “Catholic,” but — oh! what ruins! what weakness!

  Now was the time. The Mexicans assembled in ayuntamientos, and ordered away all Spaniards from Mexican soil, and on September 28th, 1821, Mexico published her Declaration of Independence of the Spanish rule. The [up]rising succeeded at once; it became general, and no Spaniard was left in the country unless identified with his adopted country. It was not a bloody revolution, although a few lives were lost here and there, and many a Caballero returned penniless to the mother country.

  Even before the uprising of 1821, New Mexico had felt the commotions of the volcano upon which the country stood. In 1812, Knights Baird and Chambers brought merchandise overland, but were treated as spies and their goods were confiscated. No serious troubles were felt, however, owing to the strength of the governor, Joaquin del Real Alencaster. One of the first acts of the new Republic was from the Legislature, called ” Provincial Deputation” [of] April 27th, 1822, which issued a decree to establish public schools, as follows:

Resolved: That the said ayuntamientos be officially notified to complete the formation of primary public schools, as soon as possible, according to the circumstances of each community.

  On April 5th, Francis Xavier Chaves reached Santa Fe as political chief, and with him a government was inaugurated. The overland trade with the United States virtually dates from the same year. In the year 1824, Bartolome Baca was sent as political chief, with the instruction of forming one State of Durango, Chihuahua, and New Mexico. Baca resided at Chihuahua for a short time. New Mexico became dissatisfied about the new arrangement and listened to overtures made by the United States to join the American Union.

  From its first settlement, the Province of New Mexico had been under the Bishop of Guadalajara. But about 1730, the See of Durango having been erected by the Holy See, all the churches of New Mexico were placed under the care of its Bishop, who for the first time in 1737 visited’ this vast Province, the northern part of his diocese. From that time, for nearly one hundred years, hardly any Bishop visited this country, till the Most Rev. Zubiria who at great peril and hardship visited the New Mexican part of his diocese.

  After the Mexican Revolution of 1821 and the expulsion of the Spanish Franciscans, the wants of the parishes at first so flourishing under the saintly Friars, were supplied by secular priests sent from Durango. It is easy to understand that all the missions could not be supplied, and that living thousands of miles away from the bishops of the diocese, the discipline must have considerably relaxed.

  Early in the eighteenth century, the erection, of a See at Santa Fe had been urged upon, and although a royal decree later and a special bull of the Pope, in 1777, ordered the “Erection of a College,” nothing was done. In 1798, the Franciscans had eighteen Fathers with twenty-four missions; in 1805, they had increased to twenty-six Fathers and thirty missions; and when they fled the country in 1821, there were twenty Indian Pueblos and one hundred and two Spanish towns or ranches, all attended by Franciscan Fathers, except Santa Fe, Albuquerque and Santa Cruz de la Cañada, where secular priests were stationed. When the Most Rev. J. B. Lamy, D. D., reached Santa Fe in 1851, he found twenty-five churches and forty chapels, many in a ruinous condition. The priests, all Mexicans, were very few. In those thirty years the Church experienced great losses in New Mexico. Through the want of care of both the Mexican government and Mexican clergy, the province was destitute of educational establishments of any kind. In 1832, Rev. Juan Felipe Ortiz, was appointed Vicar for the Bishop of Durango, with residence at Santa Fe. A fact to be noticed, notwithstanding the lack of education

during that sad period, is that on November 29th, 1835, the first printing press was brought to the Territory by Cura Martinez, of Taos. The first newspaper issued on that day was called El Crepúsculo (de Libertad — The Dawn of Liberty) It was issued for four

weeks; its size was letter sheet.

[Father Difouri notes that the short-lived El Crepúsculo was printed on Eitch (?) Blue Book. Although he credited the newspaper to Padre Martínez, Father Difouri fails to mention several other educational accomplishments of Padre Antonio José Martínez, Cura de Taos. In 1826, he founded at his residence an elementary school for girls and boys, a minor seminary in 1833, and a law school in 1846. In addition, the Padre published a speller for the children of the Martínez Family, and on his own printing press the first book in New Mexico (a Bilingual Ritual in Latin and Spanish), a variety of religious booklets and pamphlets, the first newspaper of the area (short-lived El Crepúscuo de La Liber tad), his autobiography, an account of the 1837 Taos Uprising as well as other items. Having been invited by General Kearny to become first citizen of NM in 1851, the Padre lent his printing press for the printing of the Kearny Code.]

  In the meanwhile, New Mexico suffered greatly from the frequent revolutions and pronunciamientos, issued in the mother country. The provincial deputation had given way as a power; a President of the Republic was created in 1825 and Guadalupe Victorio was inaugurated April 1. He was succeeded by Santa Anna in 1833, and was himself overthrown in 1835 and a new constitution adopted. All these revolutions

were felt in New Mexico both by the Church and the State,

and religious as well as civil progress was retarded.

Much dissatisfaction was felt with the new constitution and it culminated in a conspiracy by the Indians in 1837, against the governor Albino Perez, and he was assassinated -by them as we have seen, and the half-breed Indian Jose Gonzalez, proclaimed provisional governor.

It was this dissatisfaction of a part of the people of New Mexico, which gave rise to the famous Texas-Santa Fe expedition, which terminated so disastrously for the Texans. The expedition started from the Valley of Brush Creek, near Austin, June 21, 1841, under General McLeod. Many of those who composed it had nothing else in view than trading and brought a great amount of merchandise. But this was not the

view of General Lamar, the President of the ” Lone Star Republic.” Texas claimed the Rio Grande as her western boundary; many in that eastern half of New Mexico, seemed to desire their coming and throw off the galling yoke of Mexico, and Lamar with his associates, who kept their secret, wished these young men to reduce Santa Fe under the rule of Texas.

All know how they were roughly handled by General Armijo, when, after untold hardships, they were met at Apache Canon, made prisoners and tied together like cattle, sent to Mexico City. It is not my purpose to write the history of the

Texas-Santa Fe expedition. It has been well-written by George Wilkins Kendall, although he is somewhat inimical to the Catholic church, but I think more through ignorance than malice. No book can give a clearer idea of General Armijo than Kendall’s “Narrative.”*

August 18, 1846, brings us to the American occupation of New Mexico by General S. W. Kearny, and to an era of both religious and political prosperity for the Territory. New Mexico was so far back, on that year, that it is asserted that ” adobe palaces,” alone in the Territory had window glass. The Church and the Territory gained nothing by the Mexican rule, and it cannot be said that the government was favorable to religion, and there is no doubt that many of the leading men enriched themselves out of the funds of the Church.

* Kendall’s narrative may be somewhat strained, but it is certain that on the occasion referred to Armijo showed himself to be a cruel and cowardly tyrant. When the poor prisoners were chained to march on foot to Mexico City, he ordered his cruel lieutenant to shoot down anyone who could not keep up with the others, “and bring him the ears,” and it was done to the letter; five of them were shot, and their ears brought as trophies to Armijo.

CHAPTER VII

Erection of the See of Santa Fe

*The Most Rev. J. B. Lamy, the first Archbishop of Santa Fe, was born on the 11th of October 1814 at Lempdes in the Department of Puy-de-Dome, France. His parents were Jean Lamy and Marie Die. His venerable father belonging to one of the principal farming families in the country, was for years Maire of Lempdes, his native parish, and gained by his piety, generosity and unflinching rectitude, the esteem of both his fellow citizens and the French Government. His mother was known as a woman of refined attainments and great piety.

  Jean Baptiste was the youngest of eleven children, of whom eight died in infancy, three only remained, the joy and pride of their truly Christian parents, two boys and a girl. Etienne, the oldest of the three, entered the marriage state and handed down the religious traditions of the family, giving to the Church several of his children. Among them, we find the well-known Mother Francisca, the actual Superior of the Sisters of Loretto in New Mexico and the lamented Father Anthony Lamy, who in the vigor of his priesthood, died Feb. 6th, 1876, at Manzano, the victim of his untiring zeal, besides others who settled in the world and became ornaments to society

  John Baptist’s sister was named Margaret. Early in life she entered the house of the Sisters of Mercy in her native land, and received the name of Soeur Marie. Later, in 1848, she was sent to America with her brother who had made a journey to France, and she died at New Orleans, Louisiana, in 1851 whither she went to accompany her holy brother lately consecrated Bishop of Santa Fe.

John Baptist was at an early date sent to the Royal College and petit seminaire of Clermont. His progress in that truly religious institution was remarkable, both for science and piety. He followed the studies of the college with great success, was loved both by his superiors and companions for his strict obedience and kind disposition of heart, and his college course was a happy time for him and a blessed one for his good parents. He was naturally so kind, so innocent, that his little companions had named him ” the Lamb.”

  From the College of Clermont, where he successfully completed his course of philosophy, he passed to the Grand Seminary of Montserrad to commence his theological studies. If he had been a good and happy boy at college, he was at

Montserrad, no less a scrupulous and yet cheerful seminarian. The strict obedience to rule as practiced in French seminaries, and particularly in the seminary of Montserrad, is wonderful. The young seminarian followed all the rules with religious scrupulousness. It was there, amid retirement and meditation, that was developed that vocation for the

mission which he had already felt moving his heart at college while reading those wonderful acts of mortification, love of God and even martyrdom of Missioners, contained monthly in the “Annals of the Propagation of the Faith.” [At that time, these ” Annals” were called Zettres edifiantes.]

 It was there that he perfected those virtues which were to make of him not only a good priest, but an untiring missionary in the West, and which culminated in his rising to the highest post of honor, and of labor as well — in the vast Territory of New Mexico.

The pious seminarian, having completed his theological studies, was called successively to tonsure, minor and higher Orders, until finally on the Ember days of December1838, he received the priesthood at the hands of the venerable

and ever to be remembered Mgr. Ferron, more than forty years Bishop of Clermont, who appointed the new priest vicar at Chapare, where he remained only a few months.

  In 1839, the lamented Dr. J. B. Purcell, late Archbishop of Cincinnati, made a journey to France and Ireland, to supply with priests his new and vast diocese and increasing population. The burning desire for western missions, with all their sufferings and dangers, was revived in the heart of the young vicar; his zeal could not contain itself, he saw Dr. Purcell, applied for admission, obtained his Ordinary’s blessing, and in

the summer of that year started for the scene of his many labors, with his new Bishop, forming one of a large party of priests and levites. The holy band gave to America such men as Rev. de Goesbriand, Bishop of Burlington, Rt. Rev. A. Rapp the first bishop of Cleveland, Et. Kev. P. J. Machebeuf, bishop of Denver, Colorado, and those Fathers, who, without receiving the mitre, worked so hard in the American portion of the

Lord’s Vineyard: Fathers Navarron, Gacon and Cheymol. Some of these have received their reward in Heaven for leaving behind all they held dear, to work without ceasing for the glory of God, and the salvation of souls. The zealous young missionary was appointed to several missions in Knox, and three other counties in Ohio. For eight

years his labors were blessed by numerous conversions in Gambier, Mansfield, Ashland, Londonville, Wooster, Canal Dover, Massillon, as far as Canton and Mount Vernon, in particular, where he resided frequently, although he made his

home at Wooster. He was afterwards transferred to Covington, Kentucky, where he spent three years amid the most arduous duties. These missions were not, then, without much labor and danger. The settlements were extremely scattered, the means of traveling few and of primitive style, the rivers were bridgeless, and the people exceedingly poor and lonely. The Catholic church was viewed with distrust and even jealousy and anger by many non-Catholics, and its progress interfered with. It mattered not; the young missionary had come not io look back, holdingthe plow, but

to look steadily forward.

  Eleven years were thus spent for the Lord, when in 1850, Father Lamy was created by the Holy See, Bishop of Agathon in part. inf. and Vicar Apostolic of New Mexico. No time was to be lost, and so, with his usual energy, the young Bishop, only thirty-six years of age, repaired to Cincinnati, was consecrated by Dr. Purcell on the 24th of November 1850, and immediately after, set out to ” conquer” his See, if I may use

the expression. His trials at New Orleans, his shipwreck in the Gulf, his sickness, and his hardships through Texas, and the difficulties he met after his arrival, justify me in calling him a conqueror.

  Leaving his sister at the hospital of the Sisters of Charity, and his niece, Mother Francisca, then a young lady, at the Ursuline Convent in New Orleans–although these two were delayed and did not arrive immediately–he embarked alone on a vessel sailing for Galveston and went safely through the dangers of the deep sea. But when nearing the Port de LaVaca, a terrible northern windstorm arose, and the vessel was shipwrecked close to the shore. All on board were saved, but everything was lost; church articles, vestments, sacred vessels carried with much care for the missions, clothing, books— all were lost.

  Once, while a guest of Dr. Lamy, I espied some volumes in his library, that seemed to have received a thorough soaking, and looked like veterans battered in war, amid new recruits. I inquired of the venerable Archbishop the meaning of it. His

eyes sparkled; a smile lit. up his kindly face, and he told me that they were fished out of the waters of the Gulf. With great kindness, and even joy at the remembrance, he described to me his shipwreck, his desolation at having lost everything, until spying quite near the shore one of his trunks drifting seaward, he offered a small sum of money to a young negro boy, who swam to the trunk, and, pushing it before him

as he swam shoreward, brought it to land. It was opened. Oh! in what condition! The books in my hands were of those saved in that one trunk; all else was lost.

  Anxious to reach his destination and be at work in his immense field of labor, behold the young bishop, seated in a common cart, with his solitary trunk for baggage, driven by a Texan, starting for Santa Fe, on the then almost trackless desert, nothing daunted by the distance, the fear of wild beasts, rivers of brackish water, with precipitous banks, want of provisions, utter solitude, having to cross the haunts of wild Indians roaming over the prairies, always alert for booty and bloodshed.

  Nearing San Antonio, the cart being about to upset, the bishop jumped to the ground; but alas! he fell upon brambles and badly sprained his ankle. Happily, only a few miles

away was San Antonio. He was conveyed there and thanks be to God, he was received in the house of the priest, Father Calvo. Nearby was the residence of the worthy family of Dignowity, well-known throughout Texas, a family of stanch Catholics, and keeping up to the letter all the Catholic practices of their old European home. There he lay for eight months before he could set his foot on the ground and restart upon his arduous journey. This worthy family were untiring in their attention to the noble guest of their pastor, and it is owing to the care of the good priest and to theirs that he got well at all, and does not still suffer from this painful accident. Had it not been for them he would have been, most probably, a

cripple for the balance of his life.

  During his forced stay at the house of Father Calvo, an event happened which bound the Bishop still more closely to the family Dignowity. A son was born to them, and nothing would do but that he stand for the child. The Bishop assented and amid the rejoicings of the family and neighbors, Charles J. Baptist Dignowity, received the Sacrament of Baptism and the Bishop stood as godfather.

  Finding himself getting tired [?] and anxious to take his flight towards his expectant flock, he resolved to resume his journey and soon set out amidst the regrets and blessings of his friends. I pass over the untold toils, hardships, and dangers Dr. Lamy went through during this perilous journey. He reached Santa Fe in the summer of 1851, after a journey of nine months since his setting out from New Orleans.

  In Santa Fe, old persons relate a fact which shows their faith. The ground was parched for want of water, all the water courses and ditches were dried up, sheep and cattle were in a dying condition, and poverty was staring in the face of the people. But on the day of the Bishop’s arrival, a bountiful rain fell and animate and inanimate nature was refreshed, grass sprung up, and the year was one of plenty.

  Though arrived at his destination, the Bishop soon found himself surrounded by great difficulties. Both the clergy and the people were unwilling to acknowledge the new prelate’s authority. The reason given by authors who have spoken of

this fact is, they say, that before its annexation to the United States, New Mexico being under the jurisdiction [ecclesiastical authority] of the Bishop of Durango in Mexico, the latter, had not had time to inform this distant portion of his flock of the action of the Holy See, in erecting the new diocese of Santa Fe. This is not quite correct,

and the facts are contrary to it.

[It is true, as Father Difouri asserts, that it “is not quite correct” to assert that Bishop Zubiria of the Diocese of Durango “did not have time to inform” the faithful of northern New Mexico about the change in ecclesiastical jurisdiction, i.e., change in episcopal authority.

  American forces four years prior in August 1846 had occupied northern New Mexican territory under the church authority of Bishop Zubiria of Durango in the Republic of Mexico. After two more years, by February1848, this change was ratified in the 1848 Treaty of Guadalupe-Hidalgo between the United States and Mexico. Civil authorities of both nations accommodated to the new political situation within a brief period, but adjustment within the sphere of church-state took much longer. It was not for two more yars, in 1850, that the bishops of the United Sates met in Baltimore in1850. One of the items on the agenda was to petiiton Rome that New Mexico become a new diocese dististinct from its mother Diocese of Durango in Mexico and be attached to the Archdiocse of St. Louis, Missouri in anticipation of becoming a diocese in its own right.  attached to the, and one of their actions was to promote a bishop for New Mexico now part of the United States. y had taken place in August 1846, four years prior to the arrival of  had  two years yy American forcess after 1848 Treaty pf Guadalupe Hidalgo and the occupaiton bthe occupation of Father Dufouri lays out a narrative]

The saintly Bishop of Durango,

Dr. Zubiria, had been advised in time, and had immediately

set out for New Mexico, visitig every mission of the diocese,

and performing everywhere his episcopal duties. But he had

not been consulted in the dismemberment of his diocese, and

he felt quite unwilling to quietly stand by it. The clergy bad

another reason, they had been living at ease, twelve hundred

miles from their Bishop, and they dreaded the presence of

the new prelate among them; I might add, that many of them

were utterly opposed to American rule, either civil or ecclesi-

astipal.

The indefatigable Dr. Lamy set out on horseback, with a

solitary guide, for the city of Durango; he had an interview

with its Bishop, and everything was settled amicably. With-

out taking time for rest, he returned, having performed a

journey of three thousand miles on horseback.

In his new diocese he found but few priests, while it was

destitute of educational establishments of any kind. The

young bishop put his hand to the grand work of building up

Catholicity with an energy that cannot be overpraised. His

adventures and long, journeys over the vast plains extending

from Kansas City to Fort “Union, plains with no inhabitants,

then, save wild beasts and roving Indians, border on ro-

mance. Though about nine hundred miles in extent. Dr.

Lamy crossed these plains twelve times for the welfare of his

vast diocese.

HG CATHOLIC CHURCH I» NEW MEXICO.

CHAPTER VIII.

Dr. Lamy 0BTAl^fs Sisters of Loretto. — Their arrival at Santa

Fe. — Their Success.

Bishop Lamy, ever anxious for the good of his diocese, de-

sired to enrich it with devoted Sisters, to teach the young,

knowing well that this was the best way to reach the people.

Having heard of the sell-denial of Father Nerinckx’s spiritual

children, and of the severe training they had gone through,

he concluded that they were the very ones whom Divine Provi-

dence had designed for the laborious missions which the Holy

See had confided to his care. He applied for a colony of Sisters,

and his request was cheerfully griinted. Faithful to its tradi-

tions, and to the injunctions of its founder, Loretto could not

refuse a mission which seemed to promise nothing but hard-

ships and privations,

Early in the Spring of 1852, the missionary Bishop left Santa

Fe to assist at the First Plenary Council of Baltimore^ cross-

ing for the first time the dreary waste called with reason, the

” American Desert.”* In tue commencement of Jane ‘he

reached Bardstown, and prepaiations were soon made. But

before returning to New Mexico, the Bishop went to New Or-

leans, to visit his niece who was still at the Ursuline Convent,

since his departure for Santa Fe.

“On Sunday,” says Mother Magdalen in her “Annals of Our

Lady of Light,” June 27, 1852. after Mass, the Sisters destin-

ed for Mexico, left the Mother house of Loretto; Mother Ma-

tilda Mills and Sisters Catherine, Mary Magdalen, Monica,

Hilaria and Roberta. The same day they arrived at Bards-

town, and on Thursday morning, July 1st, they reached St.

Louis, and were kindly received by Archbishop Kenfick. In

the meanwhile they visited the Convent of St. Ferdinand, at

Florissant, and spent a few days with their own Sisters. As

soon as they heard of the Bishop’s return from New Orleans,

* It was at that Council thatu petition was made by the Fathers to the

Holy See, to have Dr. Lamy appointed titular Bishop of Santa Fe. The

Bulls were not delayed, and the Bishop of Agathon became Bishop of

Santa Ffe.

CATHOLIC CHURCH IN NEW MEXICO. 37

they joined him at St. Louis, and on the 10th of July left

by the steamer ” Kansas,” which was to convey them as

far as Independence. Wi4h them traveled a family and

some other’ persons belonging to the Bishop’s suite.

The Sisters had accepted the mission in a true spirit of

self-abnegation; yet they little dreamed, as the spires of

the city receded from vieWj how soon Providence was go-

ing to put their virtue to a test. There had already been

some cases of cholera on board,when, on Friday, the 16th,

at two A. M., Mother Mathilda was attacked; her sufferings

lasted till about two o’clock in the afternoon of the same

day, when she gave her soul into the hands of her Maker,

after having received the sacraments of penance and Ex-

treme Unction at the hands of the Bishop. Two hours

later the steamer landed at Todd’s Warehouse, six miles

from Independence. In the meantime Sister Monica had

also contracted the disease, and the landing was truly af-

fecting, the Sisters following the couch of their dying Sis-

ter and the coffin of their dear Mother. The inhabitants

stood in such dread of the cholera that the Sisters were

not allowed to enter their houses, and were therefore ob-

liged to remain in the warehouse.”

The next morning, July 17th, three of the Sisters, with

the Bishop and some other persons, accompanied the car-

riage which conveyed the corpse of Mother Mathilda to its

last resting place, in the graveyard of Independence. But

on the way they were met by a Sheriff who had been de-

puted by the authorities to forbid entrance into the town,

for fear of contagion. However, the Bishop’s firm atti-

tude, and perhaps, too, compassion for the sad spectacle,

caused this official to relent. They continued their way to

the graveyard, and there they saw the cold earth receive

into its bosom the remains of her whom they had loved and

reverenced.

” The Bishop,” continues Mother Magdalen, quoted by

Bishop Maes, ” now took the three Sisters, Catherine, Hi-

laria and Boberta, to the town and left them there, Vhilst

Sister Magdalen remained in the warehouse with Sister

Monica. But on the night of the following Monday, July

18th, Sister Magdalen herself was attacked with the chol-

38 CATHOLIC CHUECH IN NEW MEXICO.

era, and made what she believed to be her last confession.

The place being ill-suited for Jadies, especially religious

ones, sick unto death; the Bishop, unable to make better

arrangements, had the two dying sisters removed to tents

about two miles from the town. The poor Sisters were

much better oflf than in the warehouse, although they had

many inconveniences to bear, and had nothing but the

canvas tent to screen them from the heat of July.”

After a few days Sister Magdalen began to recover. On

Sunday, July 23d, the three Sisters came from Independ-

ence, and heard mass said ^by Bishop Lamy in a tent. It

was impossible for Sister Monica to proceed any further,

her recovery being doubtful, and in spite of her great de-

sire to pursue the journey to New Mexico, she returned to

Independence until her health should be sufficiently re-

stored to return to the convent at Loretto. As Sister Mag-

dalen could travel in a carriage, although very weak, they

left Independence on Saturday, July 31st, to go into camp

some four miles distant, where the Bishop and part of his

suite (tor the others were waiting at Willow Springs) had

already encamped. There the Sisters went to confession,

and the next iporning received holy communion at the

hands of the Bishop.

After the death of Mother Mathilda, Sister Magdalen

was chosen to fill the office of Superior, and this election

was promptly approved and confirmed at Loretto. Thus

was Mother Magdalen chosen in the designs of Provi-

dence to guide this young colony-of Sisters to Santa Fe;

to protect them against all the blasts of trials and difficul-

ties; to build for then) the material and spiritual edifice of

their order in Santa Fe; to create schools and academies

to the honor of Our Lady of Light, the finest edifice in

America, a chapel which can compare advantageously with

any of the kind, even in Europe — but more about it later.

Dear Mother Magdalen, after thirty years of untold toils

and privations, has been stricken down by palsy, but her

head and her heart are as warm and as sound as ever, and

although she gave up the charge of the flourishing commu-

nity into the hands of another self. Mother Francisca Lamy,

she is still the guiding spirit of the institution — a broken

CATHOLIC CHUBCH IN NEW MEXICO. 39

flower, but keeping all the perfume of virtues and science

■which animated her active life.

On the evening of August 1st they reached Willow

Springs, a fine watering place a fe\y miles from Westport,

and there found the other party ready to start. So they

lost no time, and started all together; but they had pro-

ceeded only a few miles when one of the wagons broke

down, and there they were obliged to camp in order to re-

pair the wagon.

That night was a terrible one for the travelers. A fear-

ful storm arose; the wind blew with violence; the rain fell

in-torrenta; the tents could not be pitched, and all, tha

Sisters and other liEidies of the party, had to remain in the

wagons and prptect themselves as well as they could against

the beating storm. It lasted the whole night, and the

warring elements seemed to bid each other defiance.

Mother Magdalen, who records the fact, says that the Sis-

ters were much terrified at the fury of the storm, which at

times seemed ready to shatter to pieces their frail tenement,

and they sought protection in prayer.

The Bishop, regardless of the storm, was everywhere,

with his usual and untiring energy, now encouraging the

frightened Sisters, then giving directions to the muleteers,

saving the party from another dreaded accident, the stam-

pede of the animals; visiting the traveling party, never

taking any rest until every one was as comfortable as pos-

sible, thus acting the part of a father with all.

Some time was spent the next day to repair damages.

On the following Sunday, the 8th, the Bishop said mass

near an Indian hut on the banks of the Hundred-and-Ten

creek. Thence they passed Burlingame, and on the eve of

the Assumption reached Council Grove. All confessed

that evening, and on the next morning received commun-

ion at the hand of the Bishop. The Sisters,, according to

their rules, renewed their vows at the time of mass. The

next day the march was resumed, and no mass was said

until they reached Pawnee Fork, on the spot where now

stands the town of Larned, at the junction of the Pawnee

river and the Arkansas. For the first time, buffaloes were

killed by the party, and fresh meat enjoyed.

40 CATHOLIC CHDBCH IN NEW MEXICO.

Eesuming their march, on the 7th of iSeptem|)er they

passed the then existing Fort Atkinson, and encamped

some miles beyond, but still in Kansas, when a parly of

Indian warriors four jjiuadred strong fell upon them and

surrounded them. All were terrified, particularly the la-

dies. This was the Indians’ hunting grQund, and when-

ever they could do so with impunity, they would attack

caravans. On this occasion they seemed peaceable; the

Bishop was even enabled to baptize the child of & captive

Mexican woman. Still as their intentions were not known,

and the Indian is often treacherous, the Bishop thought

prudent not to make any move, hoping they would retire;

but as they seemed disposed to remain, he ordered his

company to march in the evening, and the caravan trav-

eled all night, as the Indians do not generally make their

attacks in the dark.

The Arkansas was crossed, and on Sunday, 12th of Sep-

tember, Cimarron was -reached. On the 14th Very Rev.

P. J. Machebeuf*, then Vicar- General, with a party of

men and animals, met the caravan near Red Biver. I need

not say how agreeable and affecting was that meeting, and

the assistance it brought. Near Fort Union they were sup-

plied with fresh meat and fresh bread, a most welcome

food after the hard tack of the journey, which was fre-

quently rationed. Las Vegas was reached on the 18th.

This was the first Mexican town reached. The next morn-

ing the’ Bishop said mass in a private dwelling, not far

from the town. There he stopped to rest, and sent Father

Machebeuf with the Sisters to what was then called the

Bishop’s rancho or farm, a little over fifteen miles from

Santa Fe. This rancho was subsequently sold to Hon. F.

Manyanarez, Member of Congress, and the A. T. & S. F.

has established there a station called after the Archbishop.

To show the zeal of the Bishop for the spiritual welfare of

those under liis care, I must say that during the journey

he said mass and preached every Sunday but one, when it

*Bt. Eev. P. J. Machebeuf, now Vioar Apostolic of Colorado, had

followed his friend Bishop Lamy to his western diocese, and had been

appointed Yicar-General. He also had labored in Ohio with great

success.

CATHOLIC CHUSCH IN NEW MEXICO. 41

was absolutely impossible; but prayers were said in com-

mon.

The Bishop set out from Las Vegas on Wednesday, and

on Thursday, 23d of September, quietly entered his epis-

copal city, to prepare the way for the coming caravan, en-

tirely unmindful of his own comforts. On Sunday, 26th,

the party left the ranch and started for Santa Fe, where

they arrived at four p. m. The people, led by Father Ortiz*’

and other Mexican priests, went several miles to meet

them. As they approached the city, the crowd increased

so much that the carriages could scarcely pass through the

streets of the ancient metropolis. Triumphal arches had

been erected, and the bells of the different churches were

pealing. They were received at the door of the cathedral,

presented with holy water, and led to the foot of the altar.

The Te Deum was sung, accompanied by Mexican mujic,

violin, guitars, etc., and the ceremony terminated with the

episcopal blessing. Thence the Sisters were conducted by

the Bishop, Vicar-General and clergy to the house pre-

pared for them, and the priests who had accompanied the

party were lodged in the house of the Bishop, and thus

ended this long and painful journey, full of accidents and

dangers. All felt glad at being finally at home in Santa

Fe.

” The Sisters,” continues Mother Magdalen, ” did not

open school immediately, as they needed some time to ap-

ply themselves to the study of the language of the’ country,

Spanish. In November they received their first boarders,

fwo children who had lost their mother. When these were

admitted the Bishop remarked to Mother Magdalen; ‘ It is

well to begin with an act of charity.’ The Sisters, how-

ever, were amply rewarded, for the two children were bap-

tized the next Christmas, in the convent chapel, and when

their father withdrew them from school he paid for their

tuition, whereas the teachers had not expected to receive a

cent.

*Pather Juan Felipe Ortiz had been Vioar-General for New Mexico

nndei Bishop Svbiria of Durango, and was then residing at the Ca-

thedral.

I

42 CATHOLIC CHURCH IN NEW MEXICO.

” The school opened iu January, 1853, with ten board-

ers and three day scholars, but at the close of August the

number had increased to twenty boarders and twenty-two

day scholars.

” The house which the Sisters occupied had been ceded

to them by Bishop Lamy, who lived in ths same building,

but in another square or ‘plazita entirely separated from

them. As their house was now too small, he, in October,

1853, gave up the whole to them, and rented a house for

himself.

Afterwards the Sisters obtained, on very reasonable

terms, a piece of property in a secluded part of the city,

and containing the best looking house in town, and called

La Gasa Americana, the American house, becabse it had a

•shingle roof, all the other roofs in town being flat and cov-

ered with earth. An orchard and grounds were laid out,

and -the Sisters began to occupy their new home in Sep-

tember, 1855. Since then the new province has prospered

beyond all humaa expectations, and besides the -house of

Santa Fe.in which is the novitiate, and which has been called

the Convent of Our Lady of Light, it possesses the follow-

ing houses: The Convent of the Annunciation, in Mora,

was established in 1854:, whilst Father J. B. Salpointe,

now Archbishop of Santa Fe, was parish priest at that

place. In 1853 the Convent of St. Joseph was established

in Taos under the care of the Rev. Gabriel Ussel, the par-

ish priest of Taos. The Convent of Our Lady of Guada-

lupe was first established in Albuquerque in 1866, but that

mission was given up in 1869. In the same year was es-

tablished the Convent of the Immaculate Conception, iji

Las Vegas. In 1870 the Visitation Academy was estab-

lished at Loa Cruces, through the generosity of the Kt.

Eev. J. B. Salpointe, then Vicar Apostolic of Arizona, in

whose diocese Las Cruces was included. The Convetit of

Our Lady of the Sacred Heart was established in 1875 in

Bernalillo. Later, in 1879, the Convent of Mount Carmel

was established in Socorro.

In 1864 the Convent and Academy of Denver was estab-

lished. The zealous and untiring Father Machebeuf, the

pastor of that rising city, and now its worthy Bishop, came

CATHOLIO CHURCH IN NEW MEXICO. 43

himself to Santa Fe, and brought a colony of Sisters to

the capital of Colorado. Since then the novitiate of Santa

Fe, being unable to supply them with a sufficient number

of Sisters, they are supplied from Loretto, and have them-

selves formed missions at Pueblo, Conejos and elsewhere,

spreading everywhere the light of the knowledge of God

and the sweet odor of the most exalted virtues.

Before closing this subject, I could not pass over in silence

the fine chapel and the Academy of Our Lady of Light,

built entirely by the eriergy of Mother Magdalen and the

self-abnegation of the Sisters, who many times deprived

themselves of the necessary wants of life, in order to be

able to erect a suitable temple to the Almighty and an

Academy worthy of the high renown of the sister institu-

tion of Our Lady of Light. The chapel, comm enced in

1873, is built of stone, with veins and arches of the purest

Gothic style, constructed entirely of native material. This

chapel cost thirtj- thousand dollars, and is a monument to

the devotion of all interested in that great enterprise — a

chapel which can compare favorably with the finest in the

largest cities of the land. The Academy was commenced

in the spring of 1880.

In May, 1881, the first symptoms of a rheu nlatic affec-

tion manifested themselves in Mother Magda ien, but she

was heedless of the pains, confident that her hitherto ro-

bust constitution would eventually resist the disease; but

on the 28th of August she was obliged to keep her be

which she has been unable to leave since, leaving ‘

younger hands the active direction of the Convent and No-

vitiate, and Sister Francisca was appointed Mother; but

still Mother Magdalen remains, by her piety and business

qualities, as dear as ever to the good Sisters.

M CATHOLIC CHURCH IN NEW MEXICO.

CHAPTER IX.

Bishop Lamy goes jo Eome. — He beings with him, on his

EETUBNj THE FiBST CaRAVAN OF FbBNCH PbIESTS.

Ever anxious for the good of his diocese, the Bishop

took no rest. One year was spent in correcting abuses

which had crept, unconsciously as it were, into the church

during the period of the Mexican rule, which — Grod be

praised for it — was of short duration. The MexicanG-ov-

ernment did not strictly speaking persecute the church,

but its want of care for both church and state was unpar-

donable, and, alas ! that we must say” it, the clergy did not

rise much above the governing powers in striving to pro-

mote the glory of God and procure the salvation of souls.

Dr. Lamy, ably seconded by his Vicar General and bosom

friend. Father Machebeuf, went everywhere to see for

himself, and set to work to correct abuses, to establish

schools, to form religious associations ; and thus they were

employed during the winter and spring of 1853. Then it

was time for Dr. Lamy to visit Kome to obtain the approval

and the blessing of the Holy See upon his work, and also

to obtain clergy a more careful of the work of planting faith

and virtues in the hearts of the people than were those

priests who for years had led their flocks in pastures of

their own choice, but reproved of God. In the fall of 1853

the energetic young Bishop set out from Santa Fe with a

caravan to cross those formidable plains, the American

Desert, the home of the Indian and coyote — a desert ex-

tending nearly nine hundred miles in breadth, from New

Mexico to the Missouri river. He rested only a short while

at St. Louis, Cincinnati and Bardstown, from whence -he

made a flying visit to Loretto to give news of the saintly

colony of Santa I^e and to petition for more Sisters. This

time also his- request was readily granted, and arrange-

ments were made to start for Santa Fe the following

spring. The Bishop, losing no time, embarked at New

York, soon reached France, and at once visited Monsignor

CATHOLIC CHURCH IN NEW MEXICO. 45

Ferxon, the old bishop of Clermont, who had ordained him

priest and had blessed his vocation to the missions of Cin-

cinnati. From him also he received warm and fair prom-

ises to permit young apostles from his diocese to help him

in his missions of New Mexico. The young clergy were

anxious to seer him and to converse with him. The levites

in the Seminary were favored with his presence, and their

vocation matured more and more in their hearts.

In the meanwhile, the Bishop, having paid a flying visit

to his brother Etienne and other immediate relatives, set

out for Rome, where he was kindly received by Pius IX

and Cardinal Barnabo, Prefect of the Propaganda. He

received great praise and encouragement, and also direc-

tion from the Holy 3ee. He soon afterward left Eome,

visiting several renowned cities on his route, and early In

the spring of 1854, reached the city of*Clermoht. A num-

ber of young levites presented themselves to him, and

to him expressed their willingness to cross the ocean and

work under his careful direction. Without , regrets they

were willing to leave behind them the fair shores of their

beloved France to come to the almost desolate part of the

field of the father of family. No hope of reward crossed

their minds, but the thoughts of the future buoyed up their

spirits. If they ever reflected over the privations they

were to -endure, they cast these thoughts far away, placing

such prospects in the hands of God.

Among the saintly men who heard the voice of God in

their hearts were the Reverends Taladrid, a priest from

Madrid, Spain, whom the Bishop had met in Rome ; Mar-

tin of. the diocese of St. Flour, France, an old missionary

in Africa, met also at Rome ; Anthony Galiard, from Cler-

mont, who stayed three years and then returned to France,

where he soon died ; Stephen Abel of Clermont, who sub-

sequently died parish priest of Moro ; Peter Eguillon, the

actual Vicar-General of Santa Fe and parish priest of the

cathed£al, also a priest from the diocese of Clermont.

Among the Seminarians were the Reverend Joseph Gue-

rin, yrho died recently, parish priest of Mora. He was then

deacon-, and was ordained priest on the 23d of December

of the past year, at Santa Fe, by Bishop Lamy; Eugene

46 CATHOLIC CHURCH IN NEW MEXICO.

Pallet, parish priest of Belen, then a Subdeaconi and X.

Vaure, a cleric in minor orders, who became sick with dys-

entery on the plains of Kansas, and died on the day of

their arrival at Santa Fe.

Forming the caravan were also the Eeverend Eulogio

Ortiz, a priest from New Mexico, who had accompanied

the Bishop to Europe ; Messrs. Jesus M. Ortiz and Floren-

cio Gonzalez, who had been sent previously to France for a

course in the Seminary of Clermont; an Irish family named

Covington; and Mr; Maearthy, a lawyer, who acted as

major domo for the Bishop on the journey.

Dr. Lamy and his band of priests and levites arrived at

Louisville, Kentucky, towards the end of May, 1854.

Without going to Loretto, they reached Ctncinnati , thence

by boat to St. Louis, and in the summer arrived at Kansas

■City and Westport, being thence directed to camp at Willow

Spring, a romantic spot,with a fine spring pf icy water gush-

ing from under a huge boulder surrounded by trees, particu-

larly willows of good size, with ah abundance of grass for

the animals. There they remained for six. weeks waiting

for the colony of Sisters who were to come and join them.

In this, however, the Bishop was disappointed, as the Sis-

ters were unable to send any of their number to the mis-

sions of New Mexico. The .Bishop had his hands full buy-

ing animals, wagons and provisions, and perfecting all ar-

rangements for” a speedy departure.

During their stay at, Willow Spring a f serious accident

happened to Father Equillon, which threatened to destroy

his right hand forever, and hinder his holy zeal for the

missions. While waiting for the arrival of the Bishop, who

was away, the party in camp had more than once been

obliged to supply their larder by~ hunting for game, which

was then abundant in Kansas. Father Equillon, with the

rest, strove to do his best for the common good. But,

“alas ! one day, after returning from a successful hunt,

while putting his gun into the Vagon, it slipped through

an opening in the bed, exploded, and the unfortunate

priest received the entire discharge in his right hand.

Another incident worthy of remark, which happened

during their stay at Willow ■ Spring, can throw a ray of

CATHOLIC CHURCH IN NEW MEXICO. 4T

light upon the life of the early missionaries in the wild

West. One day they were surprised by the arrival in the

camp of a lonely stranger, with beard unshaven, wearing a

summer linen coat and carrying a gun upon his shoulder^

The stranger was tall and muscular, and there is no deny-

ing that they felt ill at ease. He spoke French to them,

and they were glad lo find an American with whom they

could converse. He asked them who they were, whi’her

they were going, why they were camping there instead of

being on their journey while the weather was fine. He

asked them many more questions, and thus rendered them

more uneasy. They told him all. He finally smiled and

told them he was acquainted with their Bishop. ” Who

are you,” they said. Smiling still more, he said, ” I am

Bishop Miege^ the Vicar Apostolic of these Territories.”

Oh ! the joy then !’ the petition for blessings ! the kissing

of the ring ! -Bishop Miege at that time was purely a mis-

sionary bishop, without any fixed residence, for he did not

settle in Leavenworth till the 15th of August, 1855. He

was on his way from the Osage Mission to that of the Pot-

tawattomies, and having heard of our party, had l6ft the

ambulance with its solitary driver to go to camp, while he

made a little turn to see the young levites and cheer them

in their dreary solitude. Of course he had no other means

. to provide for his evening meal than his gun. Thence the

surprise of the party at seeing a Bishop in that accoutre-

ment and engaged in such a work.

Hardly had Bishop Lamy arrived at Willow Spring,

after completing his preparations, and being sure that the

Sisters could not come, than,- although late in the after-

noon, he resolved to move the camp. An order was given

to that effect. All was bustle in the camp. Muleteers

gathered their animals and hitched them to the wagons,,

and after a short delay all together took the broad road

towards Santa Fe, their destination. But they had pro-

ceeded but a short “distance when one of their wagons

broke down, and there they were obliged to stop without

water to allow the repairing.

The caravan consisted of four wagons and three car-

riages, and strange to say, as soon as they had left Willow

48 CATHOLIC CHDRCH IN NEW MEXICO.

Springs, Father Equillon, who was very sick, and whose

hand had been in such a terrible condition that the physi-

cians had nearly resolved to amputate it, felt at once bet-

ter. He had refused to stay behind in Kansas City,

preferring, should such be the ease, to die going forward

to his mission, than to die among strangers, far away from

all he held dear. So, a mattress was brought, and the

future Vicar-General was stretched upon it in a carriage,

as a victim for the sacrifice. They left Willow Springs on

the 18th of September, 1854.

I will not follow the travelers in that dreary journey

over the plains, so often described by writers of those

times. They suffered greatly for want of provisions, much

of what they had having spoiled, and also from want of

water, and later in the season from snow and from cold

winds which sweep so sharply upon the bare plains of

Kansas and Colorado. They had no especial adventures

during the journey. At Fort Union the doctor of the fort,

a good Catholic, sent them a wagonful of fresh bread, and

the blessings of the whole party were showered upon his

head. They were now nearer home; their hearts were

elated, and their hopes higher. Finally they entered

Santa Fe at four o’clock in the afternoon, on the 15th of

November, 1854, having spent two months in crossing the

plains. On that evening young Vaure died at ten o’clock, ■

and the next day the young travelers laid their late com-

panion in his grave. It was sad for them to thus lose their

companion after the young cleric had reached the scene of

his labors. But God was satisfied with his good will, and

took him to his reward before those who had already stood

the brunt of the day and the heat. The priests were soon

placed on missions, and the levites, after completing their

theological studies, followed, and have worked most faith-

fully for years.

CATHOLIC CHCECH IN NEW MEXICO. 4S^

CHAPTER X.

Neoessitt fob More ScnooLs — Arkival of the Chbistias

Bbqthebs.

The Vicar- General, P. J. Machebenf, had until now re-

sided in Sante Fe ; but at this time it was found necessary

to take possession of Albuquerque, and he was sent there.

In January, 1854, he was given Eev. J. Guerin, a newly-

ordained priest, for an assistant. They experienced mucb

difficulty in their office, but thanks to the activity and:

kindness of Father Machebeuf , he had there a very suc-

cessful pastorate; performing at the same time the duties

of Vicar-General. The greatest trouble for the young”

Bishop and his faithful Vicar, was the great necessity of

schools. The girls were provided for in Santa Fe, but thfr

boys! oh, in what ignorance were they growing! Some-

thing must be done to remedy the evil.

Schools had been established in New Mexico by the earljr

missionaries among the descendants of the first Spanish

conquerors and the children of the converted Pueblo Indi-

ans. It was the holy practice of the Franciscans to estab-

lish schools along side of the churches they erected. But,,

alas! during the Mexican rule, every vestige of s,chool hacl

vanished; churches and school-houses were in a crumbling:

state, and ignorance reigned in the land. It is sad to re-

late all this, but it is the truth. This could not last under

the rule of the active and zealous Dr. Lamy. Something

must be done. He cast his eyes upon the learned and pi-

ous Congregation of the Christian Brothers. He received

some fair promises from them. He s€t about to prepare

for them, without neglecting a single one of his many;

episcopal duties.

There was then in existence on the plaza of Santa ¥£],,

the church of the Castrense, as has been mentioned al-

ready before. This church, which had been used by the.

goyernors and troops of SpaiOi as well as those of Mexico»^

had been closed to public worship since 1846. It had beea.

50 ‘ CATHOLIC CHURCH IN NEW MEXICO.

for a long time the only church opened in Santa Fe, par-

ticularly under the Mexican rule. But Father T. J. Ortiz,

in 1846, after the annexation to the United States, opened

the. Church, now Cathedral,, of Sin Francisco, and it be-

came the parish church.

The Bishop obtained from, the Holy See permission to

sell the Yglesia Gastrense, and in the year 1859 he conveyed

it in a legal form to Don Simon Delgado ‘ and his mother,

Dofla Maria de la Luy Baca de Delgado, for the consider-

ation of one thousand dollars and a parcel of land with

building thereon, adjoining the old church of San Miguel.

The land had a frontage of three hundred and twenty-eight

feet on what afterwards became College street, and six

■hundred and twenty four feet upon the Camino Real, or

Alto street. Having by this transaction secured a spacious

house, well adapted by its situatio^i for a college, his next

step was to procure the necessary teachers.

In the summer of 1858, the Very Rev. Peter Equillon,

who had succeeded as Vicar-General to the Very Eev. P.

J. Machebeuf, then in Arizona, was sent to France with

orders to treat with the Superior-General of the Christian

Brothers, the venerable Brother Philip, on the subject.

He at first met with very little encouragement, but finally,

through the influence of Brother Arteme, visitoT to the dis-

trict of Clermont, several brothers were found: willing, with

their superior’s permission, to go on the far-distant mis-

sion. The brothers were appointed by Brother Arteme,

subject to the Superior’s approval. He chose the follow-

ing: Brothers Hilarien, Director of the schools at Billom;

Gondulph, Director of that at Bamagnat ; Geramius, ‘

teacher cf the school of the Clermont Cathedral, and Gal-

mier-Joseph, teacher in the Orphanage of that city. They

set out in the summer of 1859 with Father Equillon and

nine priests and ecclesiastics. Without accident they ar-

rived in New York, where they were given another com-

panion in Brother Optatien,^ belonging to the Second

Street Community. Making haste, they reached Kansas

City, then the outpost of civilization. They crossed the

plains in caravans, exposed to every kind of danger, and,^

after untold wants and sufferings, reached Santa Fe on

the 27th day of October, 1859.

CATHOLIC CHURCH IN NEW MEXICO. 51:

The first night after their arrival, they were the guests

of the good Bishop. The next day they took possession of

the house prepared for them, and slept on mattresses laid

on the ground, for the house had no floor. Bepairs were

commenced at once, and in the meanwhile they took their

meals at the Bishpp’s house. On All Soul’s Day they en-

tered their new home, ” finding,” says Brother Hilarien,

“the four walls.” To furnish the apartment they were

presented with five chairs, five mattresses, five blankets,

two tables, a few benches and some old carpets. Board-

ers were received on the 9th of November, 1859.

Brother Hilarien was unwilling to assume the responsi-

bility of debts in establishing a boarding school, as furni-

ture and almost all kinds of provisions were of exorbitant

price, owing to the remoteness of Santa Fe from all com-

mercial centers, and also owing to the failure of crops in

that year. The Bishop, with his ordinary kindness, as-

sumed all the responsibility, paying the five Brothers eight

hundred dollars per annum; furnishing them with board,

lodging, washing of linen, etc. In the written contract

the Brothers were to have for breakfast, bread, meat and

cofl’ee; for dinner, bread, meat vegetables, dessert and oc-

casionally wine. The Brothers, on their side, were to

work for the Bishop as if it were on their own account,

and this agreement was made for two years.

The day school was opened December 22, 1859. The

number of day scholars varied from one hundred and fifty

to two hundred and fifty from 1859 to 1869. The boarders

for the first year were thirty; thus the number reached,

with slight variations, as far als fifty, to 1868.

Brother Hilarien was recalled February 7, 1862, and was

succeeded by Brother Gondolph. The house, owing to the

good management of Brother Hilarien, was without debts;

even a small sum of money was left, with provisions, books,

stationery, etc., laid up for future use.

In 1863, Brother Gondolph had an adobe class-room put

up, erected porticos around the inner court, repaired the

roofs of the houses, and laid a floor in San Miguel Church.

Brother Geramius was appointed’ to succeed him Septem-

ber 10, 1867. Under Brother Geramius the boarding school

52 CATHOLIC GHUBCH IN NEW MEXICO.

of San Miguel took the title of San Miguel College. His

administration was a great success. But in June 1, 1869,

Brother Geramius was sent to Quito, South America, where

he is still working with great zeal. He was succeeded by

Brother Domitian to November 1, 1870, when Brother Bo-

tulph, the present incumbent, was Sent as Superior of the

House of Santa Fe and Yisitor of Kew Mexico.

It was under the wise direction of Brother Botulph that

the College took rapid strides, and became an establish-

ment of much not4 in the West. In 1875 it became appar-

ent that, owing to the unsafe condition of the roofs and

the great number of scholars, a_new building was abso-

lutely needed. So, after consulting with the Superior-

General, and obtaining the approval of the Bishop, the

untiring Brother went to work, collecting not only in

Santa Pe but through the Territory, at some places meet-

ing with success, at others with nothing but rebuffs. Every

locality wished the College to be built there, or would not

help in the good work. In Santa Fe Brothers Botulph,

Baldwin and Morinus ‘canvassed the city and met with

quite a success, the amount so collected being the sum of

five thousand dollars, the Bt. Bev. Bishop heading the list

with five hundred dollars. The clergy and the citizens of

Santa Fe were indeed very liberal, without passing by the

mite of the poor, which helped to raise the above-men-

tioned sum.

Early in 1878 a formal application was made to the Su-

periors; the desired answer came by a cablegram. The

contract was awarded Messrs. Monnier & Coullondon. The

work of tearing down th6 houses fronting on College street

began on April 1, 1878, and was completed in four days.

On the 11th of April the corner-stone was laid with little

ceremony, but great rejoicings in the College. The work

went on briskly; masons, carpenters and others industri-

ously plied their trades, and the classes and dormitories of

the new College were occupied by the scholars in Novem-

ber, 1879. The cost of the building, all told, was nineteen

thousand nine hundred and ten dollars.

The College has continued to prosper, and new addi-

tions became necessary. The number of boarders for the

CATHOLIC CHUKCH IN NEW MEXICO. 53

year 1883 was ninety-four, and that number was increased

in the two following years. In the year 1879 there were

twenty-two Pueblo Indians attending school in a separate

department of the College. I have examined them myself,

and, like many others who had visited them, was aston-

ished at their remarkable proficiency in reading and writ-

ing English and Spanish. Their progress in arithmetic

was astonishing. I mention this because it is thought and

said by many who know not what they say that the Indian

is sluggish and slow in learning, whereas the reverse is the

case, and this can be proved conclusively by every Catholic

school established in pueblos throughout the Territory.

If, instead of insisting on sending these boys and girls

to Carlisle and Albuquerque, under the special direction

of Presbyterians and Methodists, where they are made to

forget their faith, the Government’would help the Church

to form schools in every pueblo, the race would in a short

time possess the requirements of civilization. I wi^ men-

tion one case in point, that of the Pueblo of Tezuque,

where Father Equillon, V. G. , had kept a teacher at his

own expense for two years, against the commands and

threats of the pliant tools who abuse their little authority.

The children in so short a time could spell and read well

the Spanish second and third books.

The venture made at Santa Fe was not supported by

the Government, notwithstanding the fairest promises,

and all the expensesof board, tuition, washing, etc., etc.,

for twenty-two children, for one year, fell heavily upon the

shoulders of the Most Eev. Archbishop and the Col-

lege of San Miguel. Promises were made by the late

Father Brouillet; the Very Eev. Father Defouri had a me-

morial sent to Congress for an appropriation. All was

useless. Commissioner Price writing that he could not enter-

tain the idea, and for years the children were rounded up

for the benefit of anti-Catholic institutions, by the very

ones who should have protected both their faith and their

temporal affairs.

Since their establishment in Santa Fe, the good Broth-

ers have established several schools through the Territory.

As early as 1864, Eev. Gabriel Ussel, then Pastor of Taos,

54 CATHOLIC CHUBOH IN NEW MEXICO.

visiting Prance, was authorized by the Bishop to bring

priests and Brothers for the missions of New Mexico. It

was desirable to open at once two houses, one in Taos and

the other in Mora. He came back with a simple promise

from Brother Facile, the assistant, that as soon as circum-

stances would permit, arrangements would be made for

the opening of those schools. Several months afterwards

four Brothers were sent for the purpose. They came under

the conduct of Brother Gondulph, who had gone East to

meet them. After a toilsome journey over the plains, they

reached Santa Fe August 14, 1865, and were heartily wel-

comed by their Brothers in religion as laborers in the same

field. Owing to that accession, both schools were opened

at once; Brother Domitian being appointed Director of

the school of Mora, and Brother Osmund of that of Taos.

Many difficulties obliged the Brothers to close this latter

school in the year 1867; that of Mora still continued doing

good for years, although much cramped owing to the hard

times and to the monetary crisis of the few past years, and

finally closed in September, 1884.

Later, in 1872, was founded the Brothers’ school at

Bernalillo, and Brother Galmier-Joseph was appointed its

first Director. It has continued to prosper under the

directorship of Brother Gabriel, and the fostering care of

the good pastor of Bernalillo, Father Stephen Parisis, and

promises to have a bright future in a few years. Thus

boys were given a splendid chance for learning, of which

the youth of many other localities are deprived. It is only

just to record here that both the Sisters’ and Brothers’ es-

tablishments in Bernalillo owe a great debt of gratitude to

the late Don Leandro Perea and his family.

Saint Michael’s College, after many vicissitudes, has

continued to grow, the number of boarders has increased

to hundreds, and, under the wise supervision of Brother

Botulph, now for years at its head, every day has witnessed

some improvement.* Thus it has done good for years; thus

many who claim Saint Michael as their Alma Mater have

been heard in the halls of our Legislature ; others are

prominent in different callings, and others, though follow-

*A $;L5,000 addition is now building.

CATHOLIC CHURCH IN KEW MEXICO. 55

ing humbler vocations, have honored the Territory by their

integrity and staunch virtues.

On the 29th of October, 1«84, the Silver Jubilee ol the

College was celebrated with great pomp. Extensive prep-

arations had been made in order to render the occasion as

solemn as possible. The day was clear and cool, and early

after the morning devotions the College band discoursed

sweet music, and soon after the bell of old San Miguel of

three centuries ago was heard tolling the people to mass.

The Eight Reverend J. B. Salpointe, then Coadjutor of

Santa Fe, celebrated a pontifical mass, as-<isted by the,

Reverends Roily “and Gatignol, as deacon and aubdeacon,

Mr. Jennings acting as master of the ceremonies, while on

a throne prepared for the occasion, was his Grace the Most

Reverend Archbishop, assisted by the Very Reverend Fath-

ers Equillon and Defouri. At the gospel, his Grace left

the throne and advancing to the rail of the sanctuary, de-

livered a feeling exhortation to tbe numerous congregation

present. He recalled with happiness the great good done .

in the Diocese by the Christian Brothers since their estab-

lishment at Saint Michael twenty-five years ago. The heart

of the good Father expanded at thus beholding his spiritual

children growing up under his eyes and spreading knowl-

edge and virtue around them. He terminated by wishing

for the Brothers a continued increase of all spiritual and

temporal blessings.

The mass was sung beautifully by the College orchestra, .

made up of the pupils, under the direction of the Brothers.

In the evening, after the dinner, which was had at four

o’clock (being the very hour at which the Brothers took

their first modest meal in Santa Fe twenty five years be-

fore), a grand display of fire-works took place around the

College under the direction of Brother Amian. The College

band played sonie stirring selections, the whole College

was illuminated to the very roof, while rocket after rccket

was sent skyward only to explode in mid air and fall around

like many beautiful stars, to the great delight and repeated

applause of the thousands who assembled there to witness

the display. All went weir ; the whole affair was a great

success, and no one forgot the good Brothers in the heart~

felt praise they gave.

■56 CATHOLIC CHtjRCH IN SEW MEXICO.

CHAPTEE XI.

Missions in Arizona.

There was no rest for the yet young Bishop of Santa Fe.

In the year 1859 the missions of Arizona were annexed by

the Holy See to the diocese of Santa Fe. Immedi-

ately his Vicar-General, the Eev. J. P. Machebeuf, was

«eat to take possession of them, calling at the same

time the Eev. Peter Equillon from Socorro to the Cathe-

<iral, with the title of Vicar-General, and as such sent him

to France to bring priests and Brothers. Before entering

into a description of the hardships, experienced by the

Ticar-General in taking possession of the mission, as well

as of his journey to Sonora, it is just to premise a few

“words upon those then humble missions, but destined to

play a great part in religious and civil history.

What I call Arizona missions are those contained within

the Territory of that name, which, before the treaty. of

Cruadalupe, in 1848, formed a part of the province of So-

nora in Mexico. The history of these missions, as of those

■of New Mexico, is naturally divided into three different

epochs, according to the different civil governments which

bave succeeded one another — the Spanish, the Mexican

:and the American, and I shall divide th«se notes accord-

ingly.

Spanish or Colonial Government.

ArousT 13, 1521. .

It was under this government that were founded the

missions in New Mexico and Arizona, but at different ep-

•ochsi for, whereas, while what is now northern Texas and

New Mexico received the light of faith as early as the ex-

pedition of Coronado, but more strongly in 1550, eight

years later, Arizona does not seem to have been taken pos-

session of by the missionaries until 1682. The difference

CATHOLIC CHCECH IN KEW MEXICO. 57

between these two dates is explained by the progressive

march of the government after the conjjtiest of Mexi6’6.

The march of the victorious armies took plStce first on tlie

eastern slope of the Sierra Madre, as it was by far the

more settled, from south to north, and it was over a celi-

tury later when it reached the western slope, to the banks

of the Gila river, The missionary, an angel of peace, fol-

lowed the conquering armies, ” carrying,” as well says

Archbishop Salpointe, “the consolations of the cross to

those who had been conquered by the sword.”

The first missionaries of the gospel, on the eastward

slope of the mountains, were religious of the Order of

Saint Francis, and those of the western, priests of the

Company of Jesus. Both by dint of undaunted zeal and

at the price of the greatest sacrifices, including the lives of

many of them, they succeeded in establishing missions in

the countries into which they had penetrated. These mis-

sions, in the course of years, passed through terrible or-

deals and acute sufferings, on account ‘ of the frequent

revolts of the natives, who repeatedly expelled, here and

there, the missionaries for longer or Shorter periods. The

Arizona missions in particular had to stand without ceas-

ing, from 1751 to 1754, the attacks of two cruel and war-

like tribes united in the bloody work, the Pimas and the

Seris, who caused them great damages. In 1754 order

was somewhat restored, and the missionaries commenced

anew their labor of love and salvation. Some of the de-

stroyed missions arose phcenix-like from their ruinsj and

others were founded, but only by continually meeting and

successfully combating numberless difiSculties down to the

day when the cry of independence was heard over the

mesas of Mexico, announcing the overthrow of Spanish

rule and the succession of the Mexican Grovernment.

Mexican Goveknment.

FEBKUAEr 24, 1824.

The fall of the Spanish rule caused the expulsion of the

religious orders which this government had introdaced into

58 CATHOLIC CHUECH IN NEW MEXICO.

its newly conquered realms. At that time the missions

were confided to the secular clergy established in Mexico.

The Bishops, no doubt, did their best to encourage zealous

priests to take the places left vacant by the missionaries,

but it was much more than they could do. The priests re-

sponded but feebly, and many missions, particularly the

mpst remote, were forcibly deprived of their spiritual di-

rectors, or compelled to see them at rare intervals and only

on short visits. It followed that in a few years many of

these missions disappeared entirely, the whole population

went back to the free life of the wilderness, and the church

buildings crumbled down rapidly. Out of the seven flour-

ishing missions in Arizona, six have completely dis-

appeared, and possess now only an historical interest to

the archeologist, testifying by their ruins to the sublime

labors of ancient missionaries^ Things were at that point

when the Treaty of Guadalupe, quoted above, placed the

country into the hands of the United States Government.

United States Government.

August 18, 1846.

At this time Arizona was inhabited solely by Indians

and a few Mexican families, who had settled here and

there upon the lands of the old missions. However, the

discovery of gold in California brought many people from

Mexico, who in their emigration had to cross Arizona,

many of whom, later, when tired of mining or despairing

of rich finds, came back to settle there.

When, in 1859, Vicar-GenTal Machebeuf came to take

formal possession, in the name of the Bishop of Santa Fe,

of the Arizona missions, recently annexed to the diocese of

Santa Fe, this missionary, full of zeal, braved a thousand

perils. Nothing daunted, he fearlessly went without delay

to the missions confided to him by his Bishop. The only

place of any importance was Tucson ^ which numbei^ed

about four hundred inhabitants, and that city was chosen

by the missionary for his place of residence. He did not

stay there long, for in November of the same year he went

back to Santa Fe.

CATHOLIC CHUKOH IN NEW MEXICO. 59

Although comparatively short, the stay of Vicar-General

Machebeuf at Tucson produced great fruits for the good

of souls. His memory now is fresh in the minds of the in-

habitants; they tell even now how the good missionary used

to preach on all occasions, and of the many confessions

which followed those instructions night after night, some-

times at an advanced hour. I imagine I see the zealous

priest, in all the strength of his manhood, with that activ-

ity which he received as a gift from Heaven, and which we

have all admired in him! How little all these instructions

and confessions cost him, day and night, in a field of labor

entirely new, in the midst of a people so desirous of hear-

the word of God, and of strengthening their souls in the

sacraments, of which many of them had been hitherto de-

prived.

But, alas! the roses without thorns are few. One day,

in the course of his instructions, he had occasion to speak

against the crime of homicide, and he did it with his usual

force of language, intending to make an impression. He

spoke, however, in a general manner. By a singular dis-

grace, the night before, a murder had been committed in

the town, but the speaker knew it not, and the murderer

was in thenumber of his hearers. Imagining the sermon

directed to himself alone, and on the other hand thinking

he had killed a man in self-defense, he resolved to take

revenge upon the preacher for his words. But immediately

after the ceremonies, the missionary started for San Xavier

del Bac, nine miles south of Tucson. On his return, the

angered man met him in a wood, having gone there on pur-

pose to meet him. After a” few commonplace words, the

guilty murderer came to the subject uppermost in his

heart, to the utter surprise of the good Father, who knew

nothing yet of the murder, nor of the offense he had given.

Explanations became useless; the excited man would hear

nothing, and the good missionary, perceiving that with his

hand trembling with anger he was attempting to draw his

revolver from his belt, he came to the conclusion to see

whether his faithful beast would be able to run a race.

The idea was a good one. His assailant was in a carriage,

he on horseback. He lost no time, and was at a distance

60 CATHOLIC dHOBCH IN SEW ilEXlOO.

before the man had tiine to turn his carriage to piii^sue

him. He started to pursue him, but it is not known hd\r

far he went, as the fleeing missionary did not look back,

but used the spurs and used them so well that the heels df

his boots came off, and in his rapid course the wind ble*

off his hat. It thus happened that the words of the poet

were realized: “Pileum et talos calceaminis in fuga per-

didit” — ” He lost his hat and the heels of his shoes in his

flight.”

From that day forth, while he remained in Tucson, the

missionary, without knowing or even suspecting it, was

guarded day and night by a number of Mexicans, who

were afraid of some bodily injury being inflicted upon him

by those who pretended to be affronted by his instructions.

It was at this time that, owing to numberless diMculties,

the Vicar General left Arizona for Sonora, to settle all

difficulties with the Bishop of that place, who had, until

then, jurisdiction over the missions of Arizona, as the

Bishop of Durango had had over those of New Mexico. I

kao w that the active missionary passed through a thousand

difficulties, both in going and in returning, and that he

straightened out all difficulties with the Bishop of Sonora,

I have had the happiness of receiving the details of that

journey from the lips of the traveler himself, and many

facts are thus brought to light, showing full well the excel-

lence of the Bishop of Sants Fe and the fitness of Father

Machebeiif to be his Vicar-General. It will be the subject

bf the next chapter.

There was then no church. in Tucson, that of the old

mission having long since fallen into ruins ; but the good

missionary knew how to improvise a church, at least for

the present. A good Mexican Catholic offered for that

purpose a lot on which there was a house with two rooms,

each of about twelve by fifteen feet. It was a beginning,

and one day after mass he invited the congregation to go

with him to a neighboring wood, the men to cut and the

women to carry the material for the construction of a/acdZ

or Indian hut. The same day saw the completion of the

new addition. The jacal with the two rooms gave a space

of about thirty-five feet by fifteen. It was a modest edifide

it must be acknowledged, and yet it had the honor of being

C&IBOUO CHDRCH IN N£W MEXICO. 61

ihe ooly &h,4Fch in Tucson till the year 1866. It must be

said that at these times the houses of the people were of

very simple construction, and they did not think much

of adorning the house of God in any better manner.

The San Xavier Indian mission was the object of the

particular care of the Vicar General during his stay in

Tucson. He visited it a number of times, and caused the

exterior of the grand church to be repaired in the places

which had suffered most injury by winds and rains. He

was on the point of starting for a complete journey through

all the missions in the different pueblos upon the Gila,

when he was recalled to Santa Fe by his Bishop.

At his return the Vicar General gave a good account of

the disposition of the Catholics of Tucson to Bishop Lamy,

and it was determined not to leave these missions without

priests. Father Manuel’ Chavez was sent there, but stayed

only about four or five months. Father Donato, an Italian

Franciscan friar, succeeded him, and laid the foundation

of the present cathedral of Tucson. The Jesuit fathers,

Luis Bosco and Carlos Mesea, succeeded him on the 5th

of April, 1863. In March, 1864, Bishop Lamy, always

indefatigable, went to Tucson on a pastoral visit, and cele-

brated the ofl&ces of Holy Week and of Easter within the

walls of the new church adorned with evergreens and with

an impromptu roof only over the sanctuary. From the

Book of Baptisms of the Tucson cathedral the Eight Rev-

erend J. B. Salpointe copies the following document which

I insert here :

” Hoy, dia de la festividad de la Pascua y 27 de Marzo

” del ano de 1864, hamos visitado esta parroquia de San

” Agostin del Tucson, siendo encargado de la administra-

” cion el Padre Dn Luis Bosco, S. J. Dimos la Confirma-

” cion y habiendo visto y ecsaminado este libro de partidas

” lo hemos hallardo en buen orden. Sigue la firma,

” J. B. Lamy, Obpo de Santa Fe.” *

* To-day, festival pf Easter, the 27th gf March of the year 1864,

ire have vlsited’^h^’ Parish of Saint Augustine of Tucson, the Bev.

Don Luis Bosco, 8. J,, having the charge of its administration. We

have given Confirmation, and having seen and examined this book oi

i^ouonnt;, we find it in gpod order- Attested,

‘ J. B. Lamz, Bishop of Santa F^.

62 CATHOLIC CHURCH IN NEW MEXICO.’

After this visit the Bishop went to the mission of San

Xavier del Bac, and judging a priest needed there, ap-

pointed Father Carlos Mesea to that post, and left Father

Luis Bosco sole administrator of the parish of San Agos-

tin, Tucson. Probably on account of the bad health of

Father Bosco, both Jesuit fathers l^ef t their missions on the

8th of August, 1864. Both worked faithfully in their res-

pective missions without having accomplished a great deal.

Intending to dedicate a. chapter to this great pastoral vi»t

of the Bishop of Santa Fe, amid hostile Indians and in

want of everything, I will say nothing of it here, and continue

my narrative.

The departure of the Jesuit fathers from Tucson caused

the good Bishop much trouble of mind upon the future of

the Arizona missions. These missions being dangerous on

account of the savage Indians, the Apaches, who infested

the country everywhere, the good prelate did not wish to

impose them upon any one. He manifested his desire to

see some zealous priest accept them, and three presented

themselves. Two were accepted. Fathers Lassaigne and

Bernal. These two missionaries started for their missions

in the spring of 1865, but after reaching Los Cruces they

could find no means of travel for that hundred miles of

desert which separated them from Arizona. They could

find no one willing to risk his life in bringing them through

the camps of the Indians, who at that time massacred all

white men found defenseless. After three weeks of fruit-

less and patient waiting, they returned to New Mexico.

Dangers awaited still. The good Bishop of Santa Fe

was alarmed for that portion of his flock left thus so long

without shepherds. He made a new appeal to the good

wiH of his clergy; three presented themselves, were ac-

cepted, and left Santa Fe on January 7, 1866, for their dis-

tant missions. This time measures were agreed upon with

General Carlton, post commander at Santa Fe, who had

them conveyed as far as Camp Bowie, the limit of his de-

partment. At Camp Bowie Major McFarland, post com-

mander, offered the missionaries his services, and under

his escort they reached Tucson safely on the 7th of Febru-

ary, one month after their leaving Santa Fe. There were

CATHOLIrt CHURCH IN NEW MEXICO. 63

no reception ceremonies, they quietly entered the city, to

the intense joy of the population, who did not know the

precise day of their arrival.

Don Juan Elias, a good, kind-hearted inhabitant of Tuc-

son, received them into his house till one should be pre-

pared for them, which was done a few weeks after. The ■

three heroes, who had thus left New Mexico for the wilds

of Arizona, were the now Most Key. J. B. Salpointe, D.D.,

and Fathers Boueart and Birmingham. According to the

directions given by Bishop Lamy, Father Salpointe was

given the mission of Tucson with the title of Vicar; Father

Boucard went to San Xavier, and Father Birmingham to

Yuma.

When Father Salpointe reached Tucson, he found there

about six hundred inhabitants. The only church’ which

could be used was the one improvised by Vicar-General

Machebeuf, two rooms and a jacal close together. The

church commenced by Father Donato had the walls up,

nothing more; the temporary roof on the sanctuary, put

up for the Bishop’s visit, had long ago disappeared. He

resolved at once to have it covered and rendered fit for ser-

vice. – He met- much^ good will among the inhabitants.

Collections were taken up, which only sufficed for the re-

pair of the walls injured by the weather. Everything was

excessively, dear, and the contributions became smaller.

Father Salpointe begged the inhabitants to fetch timbers

from the Santa Eita Mountains, at a distance of forty-six

miles. The zealous shepherd went with three cars and five

men, but the expedition did not succeed, owing to the

snow which covered the mountain; the high and necessary

pines could not be reached, and the cars returned almost

empty. This happened on the last days of 1866. It was

proposed to go on another expedition in the spring, but

the ill success of the first caused it to be put off from day

to day, till it was completely abandoned. The discouraged

Father covered the sanctuary of his church with canvas,

and commenced to have the offices there, leaving it to Pro-

vidence to find the means of putting a roof on the edifice. ‘

In 1867 a house was built with the intention of obtain-

ing Sisters to teach the girls of Tucson. The building of

6i CATHOLIC CHURCH IN NEW MEXICO.

tl^f^ vifkUe was accomplished without d^ffic^ultj, bu^ a roof

w^^ nece^^arj, a&d it is here that the dispositions of Di-

vine Providence became clear. The school became t^e

hejp of the church from thQ very commencement. The

pepple, anxious to have Sisters in their midst as soon as

possible, collected some money, which they gave to the

priest to have wood cut and hauled for the roofs of both

the Bchoolhouse and the church. Father Salpointe hast-

ened to send a number of men into the mountains of Hua-

chuca, sixty-five miles from Tucson. The timbers vrere cut

and hewed, but the same difficulty presented itself; no cars

could be found to haul them, and the Apaches were lying

in wait to burn them, should the wood-cutters abandon

their post. Three hundred dollars was spent in hauling

these timbers to Camp Wallow, and two merchants from

Tucson offered to haul them when their cars should go in

that direction. The lumber reached Tucson in the fall of

1868, and work was soon commenced upon both church

and school.

When the young and zealous missionaries had reached

Arizona, they at once tried to follow the directions of the

Ordinary, and open schools for children of both sexes.

Education has always been the great desire of Bishop

Lamy, everywhere, and he did not fail here. San Xavier

had a population of about four hundred souls, divided al-

most equally between Mexicans and Indians. There a

school was opened and confided to a layman, under the

direction of the pastor; but for want of means two months

afterwards it was closed. The same reason obliged the

priest at San Xavier to retire to Tucson, to live more eco^

nomically with Father Salpointe. The schoolmaster fol-

lowed, and opened his school at Tucson. In 1866 a church

had also been erected at Yuma, at the junction of the Gila

and the great Colorado rivers. But the fever attacked the

priests, and Fathers Boucard and Birmingham left Ari-

zona, and in 1867 Bishop Lamy sent Father Jouvenceau to

help the only priest left in Arizona, Vicar Salpointe. Fa-

ther Jouvenc^aux was at once stationed at Tuma.

Under the wise direction of Father Salpointe, the mis-

sipQS inpreased rapid,ly in number. om$. became so import-

OATHOLia CHURCH IN NEW MEXICO. 65

ant that Bishop Lamy conferred with the Propaganda on the

subject, and Arizona was erected into a Vicariate Apostolic

in September, 1868, but the Bishop elect, the Bt. Bev. J.

B. Salpointe, received official communication of the fact

only in February, 1869. Ho immediately started for

France, and was consecrated at Glermont-Ferraud on June

20th of the same year.

It would be foreign to my subject, were I to write the

history of the Vicariate Apostolic of Arizona from 1869 to

1884. Its interesting history of the past was necessary

as long as it was a part of the vast diocese of Santa Fe.

Suffice to say that it is in a most prosperous condition, and

its ^yorthy shepherd, the Bt.-Bev. J. B. Salpointe, could

look with pride upon his clergy, his churches, his missions

and his schools, when in May, 1884, he received his bulls,

transferring him from Arizona to Santa Fe, as coadjutor

with the right of succession to the Most Bev. Archbishop

Lamy, an appointment according to the heart of the ven-

erable prelate of Santa Fe, and one that caused the clergy

to welcome him with the utmost sincerity and happiness.

May he live many years, sowing the seed of Catholic Faith

and reaping bountiful harvests in New Mexico, as he has

done in Arizona.

66 CATHOLIC CHURCH IN NEW MEXICO.

CHAPTER XIII.

The Very Eev. P. J. Machebeuf Goes to Sonoea.

Dr. Lamy, having sent his Vicar- General, Father Mache-

beuf, to Arizona to take care of the missions in that terri-

tory, newly ceded by Mexico to the United States, the

latter left Albuquerqae, where he had resided till the slim-

mer of 1858. But having arrived there, he could not take

possession of the missions without having an interview with

the Ordinary. The States of Sonora and Sinaloa, along

with Arizona, had formed the diocese of Sinaloa, that epis-

copal see being then occupied by the saintly Dr. Losa, and

Father Machebeuf had to communicate to him the decree

of the Propaganda annexing Arizona to the diocese of

Santa Fe. He left Tucson on the 20th of Deceriiber, 1858,

and arrived in Sonora on the 24th. There he was received

‘with open arms. On Christmas day he celebrated mass in,

three different places. The midnight mass was chanted at

San Ignacio, the second was celebrated at Ymuris, and the

third at Magdalena, in a private chapel. He performed in

those places all the duties of parish priest, by request of

the pastor. Father Piniera, who, knowing the arrival of

the Vicar-G-eneral, had made all the arrangements before

leaving for some far off missions at the head of the Santa

Cruz Valley.

At Magdalena Father Machebeuf found a number of

travelers and tourists who wished to go further southwest,

but were deterred by the news> spreading on all sides of an

uprising of Indians. Seeing the ever active and fearless

Vicar determined to proceed on his journey, they resolved

to join him and form a caravan. Thus they started, ten in

number, with carriages, wagons and horses, and on the Slst

of December they reached the town of San Miguel. On

the next day, January 1, 1859, a great festival was to take

place there. All things were prepared, the church was

CATHOLIC OHUBCH IN NEW MEXICO. 67

adorned and the altars covered with the choicest of flowers.

But the priest who was to officiate did not come; so Father

Machebeuf was invited to conduct the services. The good

people were delighted. The first vespers were chanted in

the most-solemn manner, and the next day all went in the

grandest style. The major domo thanked him in the name

of the people, and several gentlemen on horseback accom-

panied him the greater part of his way.

The next day our travelers reached an hacienda nine

miles south of ban Miguel, and slept there. The owner of

the hacienda made the request that the Sefior Vicario, as

he was called, should on his return celebrate their annual

festival on the 2d of February. The Vicario readily granted

the request, and started on his journey. It must be re-

membered ihat now he was accompanied on his travels by

a youDg man of good family .named Pablo Analla, and by

the driver, for at San Miguel all the other tourists had dis-

persed in various directions, the country west of that place

being comparatively free from marauding Indians.

Thence the Vicario went to the magnificent hacienda of

La Labor, the residence of Governor Gandara. This gen-

tleman, having no chaplain, invited Father Machebeuf to

celebrate mass in his old but beautiful chapel, and after a

day’s rest he started for Hermosillo^ where he arrived , on

the 5th of January. There he met the Messrs. Camon,

French merchants. They numbered seven brothers, who

had all acquired considerable wealth in trade and in carry- ‘

ing on one of the most extensive establishments in that

country. The best church at Hermosillo was a private

chapel belonging to an old lady. Dona Trinidad, but a new

parish church was building in the most magnificent style.

The Vicario stayed there for the day of Epiphany, the guest

of his countrymen. The resident priest was a young man,

humble and pious, lately ordained by Bishop Losa, yet

having the -title and performing the functions of Vicar

Forane.

Father Machebeuf was glad to meet there a French priest,

Father Devereux, who resided at Ures, then the capital of

Sonora, but was acting while there as assistant priest of

the parish. This kind priest accompanied the travelers as

68 ■ CATHOLIC CHURCH IN NEW MEXICO.

far as La Cueva, another fine hacienda five miles from Her-

mbsillo, belonging to Padre Lacara, then Secretaiy of the

Bishop. Going out after supper, they were surprised to

find all the population on the plaza, and to behold an im-

mense pavilion where every preparation was made for the

famous play of “Los Pastores,” ” The Shepherds,” being

adted every day during- the week of Epiphany. It is a very

beautiful play, taking in all the scenes of the shepherds

and the Magi, at the stable of Bethlehem, to adore the new

born Savior. It was acted with great decorum and in a

spirit of faith and devotion.

The next day the Vicario, bidding farewell to the French

priest and promising to visit him at Ures, set out for Guay-

mas, a distance of one hundred miles to the southwest.

The road was on an immense plateau, without water ex-

cept in two small valleys, where there are two ranches or

stock farms. But the most important was distant a\iout

five miles irom Guaymas, in a beautiful valley called La

Noche Buena. Pressing onward he reached the city, and

was most kindly received by General Stone, who held the

rank of Brigadier-General under General Sumner. He was

then chief surveyor for a large company, and was at the

same time under a contract with the Mexican government

to explore the coast of Sonora as far up as the Gulf of

California. He had with him a company of engineers, car-

, penters and others, also some soldiers for protection. Gen-

eral Stone received Father Machebeuf with the utmost

kindness, having been received in the fold of the church

while residing in California, several years before, and hav-

ing since remained a fervent Catholic.

Just then an American steame.- was expected from Maz-

atlan. The Sefior Yicario thought this a fortunate circum-

stance for him to sail on the vessel, and afterwards to cross

the mountains to the city of Durango, to show to the old

Bishop Sobiria the decree of the Propaganda annexing to

the diocese of Santa Fe all the missions of Arizona. But

the expected vessel came not. In this emergency, General

Stone generously offered a sailing vessel, the property of

the company, for the use of the Vicario. He fitted it out

at his own expense, with an officer and four men and pro-

CATHOLIC CHUECH IN KEW MEXICO, 69

visions for four months, and appointed Father Machebeuf

captain of the Tessel. They sailed as far as the mouth of

the Bio Santa Cruz. There they left the vessel, and a son-

in-law of Don Jose Maria Almada, who by permission of

the captain was on board the vessel, being well acquainted

with the people, engaged saddle mules.

That night they reached the house of another son-in-law

of Don Jose Maria Almada, where they received the great-

est kindnesses, and the next day arrived at the mansion of

the venerable patriarch, who was surrounded by fourteen

of his married children, all living within a short distance

of one another, and forming a most picturesque village.

The residence^ of Don Jose Maria Almada is an immense

hacienda, worked by four hundred men. He owns the

richest mines of the country. The house has a magnificent

front about four hundred feet long, run in all its length

with a portico supported by marble columns and sculp-

tured capitals. The furniture, carpets and curtains are ex-

ceedingly rich. The house has no China ware — all silver.

The gardens are simply immense, and produce every kind

of flowers and fruit. The country for miles belongs to the

family, all his children being married in the neighbor-

hood. It would be impossible to relate all the kindness

done by Don Jose Maria Almada and his worthy family to

the Senor Vicario.

The day after their arrival there. Dr. Losa, Bishop of

Sinaloa and Sonora, arrived at a place called La Villa de

Ids Alamos, some three miles in the north, in order to ad-

minister Confirmation. Father Machebeuf hastened to go,

and, after presenting to him his respects, to settle the

business that brought him to Sonora. The Bishop, who

was lodged at the house of a gentleman named Don Mateo

Ortiz, received him with the utmost cordiality, and prom-

ised at once to write a document delivering into his hands

all the missions of Arizona, which had hitherto belonged

to Sonora, aitd in the meanwhile granted him all the facil-

ities necessary to practice his ministry within the limits of

the vast diocese of Sonora.

The next day being a Sunday, all the population of the

neighborhood came to hear the Bishop, who delivered an

70 CATHOLIC CHURCH IN NEW MEXICO.

eloquent sermon and, administered the sacrament of Con-

firmation to a large number of persons. After a few days,

all the documents necessary for the cession of the Arizona

missions to the diocese of Santa Fe were placed by Bishop

Losa in the hands of Father Machebeuf .

As there was nothing now to detain him, the Yicario

resolved at first to continue his journey by the means

of the boat waiting for him at the month of the Santa

Cruz, in order to reach Mazatlan, but Dr. Losa dis-

suaded him from it, as Mazatlan was then in a state of

siege, the liberal and the conservative parties being at war

with each other. On the other hand, navigation by sail

being very slow up the Gulf of California, owing to the

strong current caused by the influx of the great Colorado

river, it was xesolved that he should leave the boat, give up

his commission as captain, and go by land, crossing the

magnificent valleys of the Eio Mayo and Yaqui, occupied

almost entirely by Catholic Indians. However, the prefect

and the commander of the fort there tried to dissuade- him

from that step, saying that it was a very dangerous journey

ani it would be better to return by boat to Q-uaymas.

The Yicario believed this, and determined to return; and

with this determination he went to say farewell to good

Bishop Losa and communicate to him what he had been

told by the prefect. The prelate smiled, and told him to

fear nothing, that there was no danger whatever in passing

through the Indian country; that, on the contrary, he

would be well treated, and that he would learn on the

journey why the prefect had endeavored to dissuade him.

He therefore bought from the family Almada’s horses and

mules at a moderate price, and Don Mateo Ortiz furnished

him with a guide and also with all kinds of the best provi-

sions for the road. The officer who had been with him

from Guaymas insisted upon accompanying him some dis-

tance. Forming thus a caravan, they bade adieu to their

kind hosts, and started on their journey.

When at some distance from the Kio Mayo, the guide

started ahead, to announce the arrival of the Vicario of

Santa Fe. At once all was stirring in the village, and

twenty Indians on horseback came to meet the travelers

CATHOLIC CHURCH IN NEW MEXICO. 71

five miles from the place. The chief, and after him all the

Indians, leaped from their horses and begged the blessing

of the venerable Yicar, after which each one kissed his

hand, and, re-mounting, escorted him to the village.

There the whole population were assembled, and all fell

on their knees and received the Father’s blessing. The

old chief, or governor, invited him into his house, and the

greatest Joy reigned in the pueblo.

The next day mass was solemnly chanted, and the Vicar

addressed words full of fire and love to the fervent congre-

gation, telling them he ha’d been commissioned by their

Bishop to announce to them the coming of the latter among

thera in a short while. At these words their joy knew no

bounds, and after mass all fiocked around him to thank

him. He was astonished and deeply edified by the fervor

of thBse Indians.

In a village half Indian and half Mexican, it was learned

why the prefect of Sonora did not wish the Very Rev. Vicar

to pass through those populations. During the preceding

war between the liberals and the conservatives, the liberal

party, to which the prefect belonged, had sacked these vil-

lages, profaned several churches, burnt their altars and

confessionals, and converted the churches into stables for

their horses. At the sight of these desecrations the Indi-

ans revolted, drove the intruders away, attacked the haci-

endas and villas of gentlemen of the neighborhood who

belonged to the liberal party, sacked and burned them,

and several soldiers were slain.

Traveling on, our party, consisting yet of the officer and

guide, accompanying the Vicario and his men, reached,”on

a Saturday evening, the banks of the Yaqui river, and soon

afterwards arrived at the village of Torin. The governor

came to meet them with his Indians, and the reception was

of the kindest nature. Mass was said on Sunday morning,

and the governor insisted on waiting on the padre at his

meals, which consisted chiefly of milk and dried fish.

The journey through these populations took two weeks,

after which the carriage, which had been left in Guaymas

under the charge of the driver, met the Vicario, and the

officer and the guide departed for their homes.

Presently he reached Hermosillo, and said mass in the

72 CATHOLIC CHURCH IN NEW MEXICO.

beautiful chapel of Dofla Trinidad, where he found all

things necessary for mass, and all the members of the fam-

ily approached the sacraments.

Remembering his promise to Father Devereux to visit

him at his home, the Vicario started for Ures district, about

forty miles to the north. The kind priest had left TJres,

and the parish priest, a very young man, begged of him to

enroll the greater portion of his congregation in the Sodal-

ity of the Scapular, for, strange to say, although every-

body was wearing the scapular, none had ever been en- «

rolled by a priest having powers to do so. The young

priest gave the greatest example of humility and devotion,

by being the first to be enrolled at the sanctuary rail, in

the presence of hundreds of his people.

Leaving TJres, the travelers took the road to San Miguel.

On their way they stopped at the hacienda of Governor

Gandora, who had been for eighteen years Governor of

Sonora, but was exiled by the liberals and lived in great

retirement. Father Machebeuf had letters and mementoes

for him from two of his sons residing in Tubac, Arizona.

The aged parents shed tears of joy on reading those letters,

and asked the Father numberless questions about their

sons. The chapel of the hacienda was magnificent. When

the Vicario passed there the first time the family were ab-

sent from home. The next day being Sunday, mass was

said at the parish church.

Journeying on, the Vicario soon reached the hacienda of

the gentleman with whom he had promised to celebrate the

feast of the Purification, and that gentleman was awaiting

him seated under the porch of his fine residence. But,

having noticed signs of drunkenness on persons of passage

there, he, notwithstanding the most earnest entreaties,

refused to enter, and continued his journey to San Miguel.

After the departure of the Vicario, the distressed gentle-

man sent his son after him, saying that he had guessed

the reason why the Vicario would not enter, but that it

was no fault of theirs, and the obnoxious persons would be

sent away from the hacienda immediately. Upon these as-

surances; and moved moreover by the tears of the young

man, he promised to return on horseback the next morn-

ing, for, being at the very gates of San Miguel, he would

CATHOLIC CHURCH IN NEW MEXICO. 73

stay and rest there for the night. He accordingly returned

the next morning, and performed the services to the great

joy of the inhabitants, who received the sacraments in

large numbers.

In a few days Father Machebeuf reached Fort Buchanan,

where he rested a while after his tiresome journey, and

soon after reached Tucson, where he stayed some time, as

detailed in the preceding chapter. Soon, however, he felt

the necessity of starting for Santa Fe, to deliver to Bishop

Lamy the documents given him by Bishop Losa concern-

ing the annexation of the Arizona missions to the diocese

of Santa Fe. Besides, traveling in swampy places, with-

out proper care or necessary cover, he had contracted a

malarial fever, and nothing could cure it but the genial

climate of Santa Fe.

Behold now the fearless traveler, seated in his carriages

with no other escort than the driver and a Mexican boy,

about to cross a country infested with warring Apaches.

The party camped on the first evening upon the banks of a

river called El Agua Escarvada, where only a few days pre-

vious several soldiers had been killed by Apaches. Cross-

ing the river, they began the ascension of the high moun-

tain of Ghericasca, through what is called Apache Canon,

ens of the most dangerous spots in the whole south v^est.*

Eain was falling in torrents, the mountain road was steep

and difficult, and Father Machebeuf, always active and

venturesome, took his saddle, horse and galloped in advance

of the party. At the summit of the mountain^ by large and

never-failing springs of cool and clear water, the station

for the change of horses had been built by the stage com-

pany.f

When Hearing the house he found it surrounded and

besieged by Indians. Fearlessly he approached; .the chief

came to him.

” Tu oapitan’?” said he.

• ‘ No capitan^” answered the Father, showing his crucifix,

*FoTt Bowie has been built there eince.

tThis station was called La Estacion de la Sierra de loa Burros.

Americans called it the Soldier’s Farewell.

74 CATHOLIC CHUECH IN NEW MEXICO.

“Tu padre?”

” Si, yo padre.”

“Bueno. Comoleva?” And he shook hands with the

priest, after which he called his savages, who all did the

same thing.

The chief then asked if he had seen soldiers on the road.

Certainly he had seen them, and even now a troop were

ascending the mountain. The savages hurriedly consulted

among themselves, and then saying, “Adios, padre,” they

galloped away and were seen no more.

The besieged inhabitants of the station opened the doors,

and, coming out, looked upon the Vicar as their savior.

There were only three Americans there as station keej)ers.

They invited the Vicar into the house, and gave him the

best they had for the journey, and insisted on his passing

the night there, as it was late and the rain was pouring.

After breakfast he started for Las Cruces. He soon

reached Dona Ana, crossed the Jornada del Muerto, and

passing through the different missions of the lower Eio, be

arrived at Santa Fe in good spirits, the fever having-left

him on the way. He was received with open arms by the

dear, kind Bishop Lamy, who congratulated him heartily

upon his successful undertaking.

CATHOLIC CHUECH IN NEW MEXICO. 75 ,

CHAPTER XIV.

Missions of Coloeado — Journey op Bishop Lamy to Denver.

Colorado was contained within the Vicariate Hast nf the

Eocky Mountains, a limitless expanse of territory wisely

ruled over by the Eight Reverend J. B. Miege, S. J., who

was appointed by the Holy See in the Pall of 1850, and

consecrated in St. Louis March 25, 1851. In the Summer

of 1860, Bishop Miege made a long and tedious journey to

the gold diggings of Pike’s Peak and the newly laid out

town of Denver. On account of the immense distance from

Leavenworth, the difficulties of travel over the plains, the

vast deserts that separated Bishop Miege from the new

populations, the scarcity of priests in his own Vicariate,

Colorado was annexed to the Diocese of Santa Fe by

order of the Holy See, so that the Vicariate bacame a part

of what now forms the Province of Santa Fe.

Already Vicar-General Machebeuf had made a journey

to Colorado, immediately after his return. from Arizona,

and as soon as Colorado was annexed to Santa Fe he was

sent to open missions in that Territory. A man burning

with zeal, possessed of an undaunted courage, and of a

steady nerve’ and tireless activity, with a strong frame of

body, he at once started, obedient in all things to the voice

of his superior, and taking with him only one companion,

in the person of his worthy Vicar-General, Father J. B.

Raverdy, he set out for his far-distant charge, the future

scene of his hard labors, his mortifications and patience,

and finally of his amazing success and triumph.

In a very short time Colorado saw numberless mining

camps arising suddenly within her Territory; Denver also

grew in population. The indefatigable Vicar-General was

everywhere, preaching, hearing confessions, saying mass,

and administering the Sacraments. Thus passed the years

1861 and 1862. In the Summer of 1863, Bishop Lamy re-

ceived a letter from his Vicar-General, which brought a

great fear into the heart of the good prelate. The date of

he let’er was old, the postal service in the West being^

76 CATHOLIC CHURCH IN NEW MEXICQ.

slow. It related a terrible accident of a fall on precipitous

rocks from a carriage drawn by fiery steeds. The letter was

very inexplicit, and left the good Bishop in mortal fear

that Father Machebenf was no more. The letter, too, was

from a strange hand. The good Bishop could not remain

idle; he set out from Santa Fe atonce to bring help to his

missionary, in the hope he could yet find him alive. The

prelate went directly to Mora, to invite the Pastor there,

now the Most Rev. J. B. Salpointe, to accompany him in

his journey to Denver. To-day the journey can be made

■with ease, in a Pullman car, and in a very short time, but

in those times all journeys were made in a being primitive

manner, were very slow, and attended with many dangers.

No time was to be lost. The next day after his arrival,

with his traveling companion, the Bishop set out from

M ora, forgetting that the country he was to travel through

was almost uninhabited, and without taking provisions,

which were qiost necessary for such a long journey. From

the evening of the first day it was easy to see that their

supper had not the proportions of what Americans call a

square meal. In the morning the breakfast was still lighter;

infact, so light’that it would have required a deep philos-

opher to determine the parts appropriated by each one of

the guests. In the afternoon of that day the Bishop and

his companion, with a servant not mentioned above, reached

the distance of four or five miles from the village of Eayado.

There the travelers halted, and it was voted by acclama-

tion that the . servant should go to the nearest houses and

procure the necessary provisions, the Bishop being unwil-

, ling to derogate from the established custom of travelers

in those countries where the hostelries were few and far

between — that is, camping out, cooking your own victuals,

and sleeping under the wagon. The servant said a word

for Don Jesus Abreu, and it required no more. Soon after

the little camp was furnished with all the provisions

necessary to bring the travelers as far as the Rio de las

Animas, to-day the city of Trinidad.

The Animas River was reached on Saturday evening, and

the nest morning the travelers, having called together the

few inhabitants who had commenced to settle there, eel-

CATHOLIC CHUECH IN NEW MEXICO. 77″

ebrated mass, Tiook breakfast, and started at eleven o’clock

on their distant journey. On the same day, at ten o’clock

at night, they reached a place called LasTimpas.’ There

was some water, and it was the only place where it could

be found before reaching the Huerfano Eiver. ” The water

was there,” says Archbishop Salpointe, in one of his finest

descriptive moods, “but it was to be found at the very

bottom of a deep ravine and in the cavities of the rocks

which form its bed, a thing not only difficult but danger-

ous in the darkness of the night. I undertook to follow

the ravine, but without descending into it, being satisfied

to sound its depth and its contents by throwing down

rocks now and then. After a while the splashing below

told me that the rock had fallen into a pool of water, but

where to find a path and descend to it without exposing

one’s self to a fall of twelve or fifteen feet ? The Bishop was

the first who had the courage to run down the precipitous

bank of the ravine, and who, little by little, helpinjf him-

self with his hands and feet, reached the coveted spot. But

vain hope ! The water was in small quantity and so cor-

ruga’ted that it was impossible to drink it. However, we

were on the way, and, following the ravine higher, we

found a spot where .the water was of easy access, abundant,

and fit to drink.”

The next day the travelers reached the Huerfano Eiver,

and stopped at the rancho of Mr. Doyle . There the Bishop

and his companion learned with unspeakable joy that the

life of Vicar-General Machebeuf was out of danger, although

it was almost certain, according to the opinion of the phy-

sicians, that he would remain a cripple for the balance of

his days. Alas! that opinion was but too true, and the

missionary who • has since- become Vicar- Apostolic of Col-

orado has remained lame for life. But his natural activity

and his great mental energy make one forget that he is

crippled, and to a certain extent hide an infirmity which

in other men would appear much more unsightly. From

that time Bishop Lamy, reassured upon the actual state of

his Vicar-General, took more leisure in his rapid march.

Leaving Doyle’s rancho, it was agreed that the travelers on

78 CATHOLIC CHDKCH IN NEW MEXICO.

that day would go no further than Pueblo, about twenty-

five miles. /

” Wb had promised ourselves,” continues Archbishop

Sali)ointe, ” to take a good view of that city, so recent and

already so much talked of. We had a map of the city, a

second New York, with splendid streets and blocks, banks

and public buildings, parks and public gardens, all with

high-sounding names. Eager to see the wonderful city,

we hasten our march. What deception ! What do we see ?

A few miserable huts of frame. On one of them was writ-

ten, in large letters’, with charcoal, upon a board, the word

Saloon. By whom were these huts inhabited ? We knew

. not. So we left the city behind us and went about two

miles further and for the night camped in a cool place

on the low and grassy banks of the Fontaine-qui-bouille,

a limpid little river which rises north of Pike’s Peak, forms

the Ute Falls, just above Manitou, and rushes madly over

its pebbly bed until it loses itself in the Arkansas Eiver

.east of Pueblo. The place was indeed v^ ry beautiful, and

far better than the city we had just left.”

The journey was continued the next day, but no habita-

tion was to be found before reaching Cherry Creek, close

to Denver. All was a waste where now stands Colorado

Springs and all rising stations along the D. and E. G.

Kailroad.

The travelers, although in constant fear of robbers and

Indians .who then infested that country, nevertheless met

with no accidents, and were subject tp no inconveniencies

excepting the trials incident to their laborsome mode of

travel, the crudeness of camp cooking, and sleeping under

the stars of heaven. After several days of travel they

reached safely the end of their journey and knocked at the

house of their sick friend^

Vicar-General Machebeuf, who has never known what it

is to remain. idle, was already on his feet, and, hobbling

on crutches, came along himself to open the door of his

modest dwelling. What was bis surprise at beholding his

Bishop? He had had no advice of his coming, and.

hardly expected to see him. His joy was great, and

expressed itself in exclamations of joy and thanks. He

CATHOLIC CHUECH IN NEW MEXICO. 79

said he felt so much the better since their arrival; in fact,

saw to everything himself, as Father Raverdy had to attend

to the missions. The travelers remained five days with the

sick Vicar and then thought of their return journey.

This was made more at leisure than in going. They

took time to visit TJte Pass, the Fontaine-qui-Bouille, or

as it is now called, Fountain river, they saw Monument

Rock and the Garden of the Gods: Nothing disturbed

them but the reports about Indians, which all proved false,

but still deprived them of sleep. In the return as well as

in the coming, provisions were scarce; the gun was then

put into requisition and the hares and rabbits of the neigh-

borhood had to make up the dificiency in provender.

” I never shall forget,” says Archbishop Salpointe, “how

the Bishop seemed to enjoy those meals consisting only of

a rabbit roasted at the end of a stick, eaten without salt or

pepper. I thought this mode of life exceedingly hard,

because I was still young in the missions, whereas they

seemed of familiar occurrence to my Bishop.”

Thus did good Bishop Lamy forget himself and at all

times care for those who were under him in this vast field

of New Mexico, confided to his paternal ministrations.

80 CATHOLIC CHURCH IN NEW MEXICO^

CHAPTER XV.

Bishop Lamy .Undertakes a Journey op Four Thousand

Miles, with Ebv. J. M. Coudert for a Companion.

In the year 1859, .as I mentioned before, the missions of

Arizona having been annexed to the Diocese of Santa Pe,

Bishop Lamy had sent there his Vicar- General, Father

Machebeuf, to settle the missions of Arizona, with the

ordinary of Sonora, under whose directions they had been

up to the transfer made by the Holy See to the Bishop of

Santa Fe. But the Vicar-General having contracted ma-

larial fevers was obliged to return to Santa Fe, and the

missions were left without shepherds. Hence the anxiety

of the father for his remotest, as well as for his nearest

children. He must see them himself, he must encourage

them, strengthen them in the faith, and procure pastors

for them. To these ends he had applied to the Fathers of

the Society of Jesus at San Francisco, and a promise of

to send Fathers was made. But who can tell the anxiety

of a Father? These were the two great objects of a journey

of more than four thousand.miles, made aglmost altogether

on horseback^ amidst a thousand difficulties, open to the

brutal savagery of war-like Indians and of the wild beasts

of the forest. But all this was as nothing to the zealous

Bishop. He must go, he must comfort his children, he

must procure for them the means of salvation.

On the 26th day of September, 1863, Bishop Lamy left

his Episcopal city, with his traveling companion and sec-

retary, the Eev. J. M. Coudert. They started on horse-

back; two servants followed with covered wagon, for pro-

visions. Their first stay was at La Isleta, where the

Bishop administered the Sacrament of confirmation to a

number of Indians. This excellent parish was -then in

charge of the Rev. Felix Jovet, who died there in 1865.

From Isleta the ^Bishop and suite went to Ciboyeta, and

there also on October 1st, he administered confirmation,

the Parish Priest being Eev. Augustine Redon, at present

CATHOLIC CHURCH IN NEW MEXICO, 81

Rector of Antonchico. Six days afterwards he left Cibo-

yeta for the Fort of El GallOj’fsubse’quently changed to

San Bafael. Don Francisco Chaves was then in com-

mand of the Fort, as Lieutenant-Colonel. The Bishop

and suite remained the guests of the commanding officpr

for several days, awaiting the departure of three compa-

nies for the west, to accompany the Bishop. It can only be

justice to say that Don Francisco Chaves, did all in his

power to receive and entertain the travelers with becoming

dignity. The three companies of soldiers were placed

under the command of Major WilliSj^and thus escorted the

travelers set out on their long journey.

The first camping ground was at Aguafrtcucanyon, from

which they made the ascent of the steep and rugged moun-

tain of Zuni, and then descended to camp at the foot of

Inscription Rock, where they spent one whole day visiting

the curiosities of the place. This rock is located at the end

of the range, and forms, as it were, the opening of a large

cave in the shape of a church with arched ceiling of great

altitude. A wall extends from the entrance towards the

north about one hundred feet high and six hundred fe»t

long. Its name come from being, covered with inscrip-

tions. Some of them are quite old. One, under the date

of 1626, runs thus: “Aquipasso N. con los carrcs del rey,

en caminopara Zuni.”*

One under date of January 25th, 1729, is of a Bish-

op of Durango, whose name, is effaced, on his way

t6 visit the Zunis. Early the day after, the travelers

reached a large and beautiful spring called M

Oyo Del Pe&cador, which is situated at the head of

the great valley of Zuni and forms the head of the fine,

though small river that waters the valley. Close by on

each side are the well preserved ruins of two ancient

Pueblos, probably of those which formed the famous seven

cities of Ciboya, of which the capital was undoubtedly Zuni,

where it is,’Snd as it is.

The next day, the Bishop, eager to do good wherever he

went, left his companions at the Pescado, and, escorted by

• Here passed N. with the king’s wagoas, on his way to Zuni.

82 CATHOLIC CHURCH IN NEW MEXICO.

four soldiers, started for the Pueblo of Zuni, si^ miles dis-

tant. There he was received with great demonstrations of

joy by the Indians, and the four soldiers came back to their

companions who, more leisurly, with Father Coudert and

the servants, traveled a few miles more and encamped on

the banks of the Zuni river two miles from the Pueblo.

The next day Father Coudert, accompanied by two Indians

sent iDy the Bishop, went up to the Pueblo. The travelers

were received in the house of one of the Chiefs named

Juan Septimo. This Indian, who was very rich, had a large

mansion in which Was an extensive hall paved with flag-

stones, which he put entirely at the disposal of the Bishop

and Secretary. Not only the hall was at their disposal, but

also the flagstones, for these were to be their only bed for

the seven or eight days they remained at Zuni. Spreading

upon them their buffalo-robes, wrapping themselves in their

blankets there they had to sleep on a hard and cold bed

which brought on the pains of rheumatism. Their stay at

the Pueblo was occupied in administering the sacraments.

One hundred children were baptized, about three hundred

were instructed and confirmed, for the Pueblo of Zuni was

very much populated.

Among the reminiscences of the Bishop and Father Cou-

dert is this amusing oije. They relate how kind the Pue-

blos were in bringing them food prepared in their own

way, “However,” says Father Coudert, ” we bought a

carnero for seven dollars,- not to impose ourselves too much

on the Indians, but still more for the apprehension under

which we labored that the meat offered us was dbg

meat. Those Indians had then and have jet the name of

being very fond of that kind of meat. In fact, one of the

first days after our arrival at the Pueblo, we had

occasion to return to the camp, in order to bring from our

ambulance some necessary clothing. On the road we met

an Indian dragging with a cord a dog dead, or killed in

the camp. The name they bore, added to the reason of the

dragging of the dog to the Pueblo, the conclusion made

was easy; hence the stomach would not retain the meat

offered.”

During his sojourn at Zuni, the Bishop witnessed the

CATHOLIC CHUECH IN NEW MEXICO. S3

famoKS dance of the scalp, which these Indians celebrated

night and day for eight days, on the occasion of the scalp-

ing of a few Navajos whom they had surprised and killed.

I will not describe Ihait dance because it is too complicated

for the limited knowledge I have of it, never having wit-

nessed but one, danced at Denver by the Utes, after they

pretended to have scalped an-Arrapaho Indian, on the

plains of Colorado at the head of the Eepublican river.

Leaving the Zunis who were pleased with the visit of the

great Tata, the traveling party set out through a long

stretch of country without water, it being thirty-six miles

distant. But there, in the middle of arid plains, without

sign of creek, river or water-course of any kind, God’s

providence bad looked down upon His traveling children

oh earthrand had placed there an unfailing spring called

Jacob’s Well. Both men and animals made haste for the

well, which could not be seen until close to it. It had no

vegetation around it— notliing to distinguish it from the

bleak prairies. Imagine a large, round cavity, in the shape

of an inverted cone, in the center of an arid desert, all

around, the -sides being almost perpendicular, except on

one side where a tortuous path leads to the water, so that

not only man but even animals can go and drink of the

icy water at the bottom. The opening is about three hun-

dred feet in diameter, and the water is one hundred feet

below the surface. On the north side, near the bottom,

bubbles up a small spring which fills up the cavity below

with the best kind of water. This sheet of water is said to

be very deep ; but our travelers did not have the time to

test its depth. How great is God’s providence!

The party remained there two days to give rest to the

animals; but there, also, they learned their first lesson in

cold ; If or, sleeping on the ground, and not being able to

have much fire, they were first aroused by a deluge of

water,) and they rose in the morning covered with four

inches of snow. Still they suffered not of this acci-

dent, as the cold was not intense. The party, starting

in the snow, which soon melted, traveled west for five days

without any especial incident, and reached the Little Col-

orado Eiver. There the good Bishop, meeting a train of

84 CATHOLIC CHUBOH IN NEW MEXICO.

provisions belonging to Don Prefecto Armijo, of Albu-

querque, bought a wagon with its mules, and all its mer-

chandise, for the purpose -of procuring funds for the

journey, but particularly in order to. travel with more

celerity, as the soldiers, having to stay here ‘ and there,

according to the commands received from their military

superiors, caused the Biehop much delay, which became

painful to him in his desire of visiting his flock. Of course,

the drivers of the wagon entered the service of the Bishop.

They therefore left the soldiers on the banks of the Little

Colorado, and proceeded with two saddle horses, an ambu-

lance with two mules, a wagon with eight mules, two men

also with mules, who were to do the service agreed upon,

the Bishop and his Secretary, A tent had been added to

their baggage. ” There,” says the good Bishop, with a

laugh, ” we commenced to travel in good style.”

The spot where the travelers stood opened bsfore them

the maghifieent vista of a bearftiful valley, watered by the

Little Colorado. This little water-course, runs almost

directly west ; it is a sandy, muddy, dangerous stream.

They fpllowed it for sixty miles, when, thinking they had

a good crossing, they undertook the passage. But lo!

nothing was seen of some of the mules but their ears; all

were under water and mud. and the river formed several

such beds, so that they consumed a whole day in that

frightful work. The next day the party reached the foot

of the valley, where they were to bid adieu to the Little

Colorado and turn to the northVest. Before leaving it

they resolved to give a rest to their’ jaded animals and re-

pair the wagon and ambulance. The spot was delightful

and comfortable; shaded by fine alamos and other trees,

with an abundance of water and grass. There was only

one drawback to all this — from one end of the country to

the other, over all the lomas and mesas, as in the most

shady nook, the Indian war-cry had been heard, and should

they surprise a (party, all were cruelly put to death and

‘scalped, their provisions stolen and beasts stampeded. , It

became an absolute duty, therefore, to have a constant

watch kept, with arms in readiness, at all times.

An incident worthy of remark must be mentioned here.

CATHOLIC CHUKOH IN NEW MEXICCi. 86

for the Bishop and his companion nearly lost their lives.

It was the first time that the new tent was put in use. To

make it comfortable for the dear prelate and his com-

panion, the servants raised an embankment around the

tent and warmed it with live coals placed in a pan. After

having slept a while the two tired travelers -were aroused

by a terrible sensation in the breast and lungs. Only

by degrees did they realize the danger they were in of

being asphyxiated. They could not raise themselves, they

could with difficulty leave their couch; but, going on all

fours, and little by little, they reached the aperture of the

the tent, where the fresh air completely revived them and

they- were saved. “

There they met a small caravan of Mexicans bound for

Canon del Diablo. As this was their route, they joined

the caravan for the sake of having more security against

Indian attacks. They first crossed a high plateau, in which

they suffered greatly from cold. Father Coudert, in his

own witty way, says : ” I really believe that if this be the

Devil’s Canon it must be far from Hell, for it was terribly

cold.”

This cafiion, which is now crossed by the Atlantic and

Pacific Bailroad, was then a totally unexplored region.

It is a deep cha^m of several hundred feet,- narrow, with

a dry, sandy bed, without a tree or a shrub to announce its

close proximity. How the waters ever cut such a bed in

the rock is a mystery, for by the configuration of the land

about it, it could never have been a great water-course . A

probable theory is that it never was a water-course, but a

crack’in the soil and rocks after the cooling of the immense

volcanos, now extinct, of the Boeky Mountains.

” I remember well the encampment near the Canon del

Diablo,” says F. Coudert, ” for the good Bishop suffered

so much from cold that he could not sleep, and had to

walk about in order to warm his frozen feet. Fire, we

had none. The wind was terrific; the storm lasted the

whole night. I slept quite comfortably by the means of

a little ingenuity. I had on furred boots; I drew a box

under the wagon, placing the bottom towards the wind;

I put myself in it, so that it covered my head and should-

iSG CATHOLIC CHUECH IN NEW MEXICO.

ers; I put both feet in one boot, and suffered little from

the storm. It was not Diogenes in a barrel, but Father

Coudert in a box. I have kept a vivid remembrance of

that night on the brink of the Canon del Diablo.”

The Bishop and his suite had to cross the famous

canon. At ooe spot there is a narrow road, partly nat-

ural and partly cut into the rock, and with immense

labor and danger they reached the bottom, went down the

arroyo for half a mile where the other side was rather easy

of ascent. Turning south, they commenced ascending the

valley, which gradually rises, and forms, as it were, an im-

mense base to the peak of San E’raucisoo, which had. loomed

up before them for over two hundred miles. Late at night

they reached the foothills of the famous mountain, and en-

camped at the Gasnina Caves, where the soldiers had pre-

ceded them and awaited their arrival. They found an

abundance of water there, which was frozen, and they were

obliged to cut the ice with hatchets. The next day, leaving

the soldiers there, they went up the flank north of the

San Francisco, and at nightfall reached the summit of the

foothills. There, strange to say, is’ a large spring called

El Ojo de San Francisco. It. is directly at the foot of the

peak. The party suffered considerably from. the cold. This

peak appears to be of lava, dried, up quickly and cracked

by the process of cooling. It is an immense cone, rising up

thousands of feet in the air, and forming the greatest

needle in the world. The camp of the Ojo de San Fran-

cisco Was in a romantic spot. Surrounding the spring, but

at some distance, arose a perfect forest of majestic pines.

On the west side of the camp was a deep trough, not made

by water, but by th« breaking asunder of immense beds of

lava, which in the course of time had permitted pines to

take root in the crevices. All was silent at night, men and

beasts alike were asleep, when a terrible noise was heard

no further than fifty steps from them; it was the cry of a

solitary lion. The camp animals strove to break loose, and

were cowed down at having such an enemy near and yet

invisible in the darkness of night.

Hastening to leave this dangerous spot, the party again

descended . the foothills, continuing their jouraey to the

CATHOLTC CHURCH IN NEW MEXICO. 87

south, going directly towards the Walkor Mountains, stop-

ping at the mining camp of Walker, to-day the city of

, Prescott. This journey took the travelers .twelve days,

with nothing extraordinary to note except the difficulties of

travel upon the plains. They passed El Ojo de Venado, or

Deer Spring — the Turkey Canon — El Canon de la Vivora,

or Rattlesnake Canon — the Valley ot the Cienega, where

was establijhed- old Fort Whip ple, twenty-five miles north

of Prescott.

An incident happened at Turkey canyon worthy of men-

tion, and is quite laughable. The soldiers had joined the

party again as that country was infested with Indians. The

whole party was under military discipline; the tattoo and

the reveille were sounded over the trackless expanse, as it

is done at the forts-. Immense flocks of wild turkeys had

their roosts upon the trees of the canyon. The turkey al-

ways chooses a dry tree if he can find it. The Bishop and

his companion took their guns, but after much fatigue in

the heat of the day, not a single turkey rejoiced their

sight. At night, after tattoo, Father Coudert, with one of

the servants, secretly determined to surprise the party with

an iibundance of game, and they took up their position

under a roost. The turkeys could be seen and heard oa

the dry branches. All was silence in the camp situated

close upon the canyon, when all were startled by repeated

firing from the bottom of the canyon. It was Father-

Coudert’s work; he had not hit the turkeys, but had

broken a big limb of the tree which came down and fell

upon his head. At the same time a volley was heard from

abuve, bullets whistled around his ears ; he crouchejl down .

beliiud a rock with his companion and the bullets passed

over their heads. In vain they shouted, the firing con-

tinued, but after a while ceased somewhat so that our two

hunters, crawling on their bands and knees scaled the

ruo-ged side of the canyon and emerged on the level

ground at quite a distance from the camp. There every-

thing was astir.

The inmates believed that it was an Indian surprise and

were making preparations for a siege. It was soon hinted

about the camp how the shots h^d been fired; the Bishop

88 CATHOLIC CHURCH IN NEW MEXICO.

scolded, the officers laughed, and everyone prepared to

return to his repose. But a party of officers datertnining

to continue the hunt, went down the canyon and set

fire to the grass to see the turkeys better, but instead of

hunting they had to run for their lives on account of the

flames, and the camp aroused by the danger of the spread-

ing flames, was only saved from destruction by the united

efforts of the soldiers and the travelers.

The day after leaving Turkey canyon they fell in with- a

large party of Apaches called Apaches Tontos, to distin-

guish this clan from a number of other Apaches called by

different names. They came through curiosity and also

for plunder and murder, but seeing that the party was too

strong for them, they contented themselves by extending

their hands and saying in broken English: “How do ye do,

tobacco?”

The canyon De La Vivora had also one thing very re-

markable; the side on which they came was very steep, so

that they had to tie cords at the rear wheels, and forty

soldiers and men were detailed to hold the wagon and

keep it from falling upon the mules; the same was done

for the ambulance and other wagons. So the good Bishop,

always kind and even gay under trying circumstances,

jokingly remarked that they had crossed the Rubicon, and

nothing was left them but to go forward, return being im-

possible by that road. He therefore gladly sold his ambu-

lance to an old officer who was journeying with his family

to take the command of the new Fort Whipple.

There the Bishop and partyremained until December 20,

1863. Ke sold there not only his ambulance but his wag-

on, mules and merchandise. He was again on horseback

at the start with two servants to wait on him and his

companion. They spent a great deal of those days hunt-

ing buffaloes which abounded there. The fishing was also’

excellent and they had the satisfaction of killing an ante-

lope. On Christmas eve they reached the camp of miners

located on Granite Creek, near the summit of the moun-

tain, in the immediate neighborhood, if not on the very site

of Prescott. A large quantity of snow fell and the cold

was intense. : A miner offered his cabin to our travelers;

CATHOLIO OHUKCH IN NEW MEXICO. 8&

it was about eight feet square, cut in the side of the moun-

tain, the front was made up of pieces of dry goods boxes,

the roof of the same material which left the snow free ac-

cess into the cabin. There they had to sleep, eight men

all counted. But this was Christmas, so the cabin was

turned into a chapel; the ceremonies of Christmas were

performed; the miners stood partly within the cabin,

others shook with cold outside ; the Bishop and his

Secretary both celebrated mass. It is said by both

of them with smiling faces that this Christmas on the town-

site of Prescott was the coldest they had ever celebrated,

having been obliged several times to bring the chalice to

the fire to thaw the ice, and at the same time snow fell

over the altar, so that now and then it had to be brushed

off. They reflected truly that this birth of the Lord upon

the Prescott mountains was by far worse than his birth in

the stable of Bethlehem. There they left their vestments

and other Church things, with two horses, in the custody

of a good Mexican named Don Manuel Irrisarri.

The Bishop resolved to visit the Mojave Indians ; to do

this he had to cross a desert of two hundred miles, without

roads, and surrounded by Apache Tontos, ready to fall on

belated travelers at the first occasion. He therefore bought

horses from the miners and procured enough provisions to

last for six days. He relied on Divine Providence for the

rest. The dangers they had to encounter were the Indians,

who were oti the war-path everywhere, the imperfect roads,

the scanty provisions, and the bad quality and scarcity of

the water. Instead of six days, they were thirteen days in

reaching the Mojave Village.

They were very nearly doomed to perish in that deserl.

A bad young Indian of the tribe of the Hualapai’s

came bearing a paper recommending him as an inof-

fensive Indian, excellent at taking care of horses, and

generally useful. The Bishop and party did not believe

all that, and yet put more confidence in him than they

ought to have done. He was given employment. On that

day it rained, and afterward snow fell, the wind blew and

the cold was intense. The Indian slept with the other men

on horse blankets near the camp-fire. The horses were in

90 CATHOLIC CHUKCH IN NEW MEXICO.

a thicket close by. When all slept, the Indian, arising

noiselessly, like a fox, went to the thicket and stole all the

horses, leaving the mules tied up to trees. Not long after

the departure of the Indian was noticed, the alarm given,

and the men, with the mules, started after him. His route

was quite plain on the recently fallen snow. He was soon

overtaken, when the coward jumped his horse to hide in

the woods. It was one o’clock in the morning when the

pursuers returned to the camp with the horses. In the

morning they gave notice to Col. Torres, who was camp-

ing at a short distance with a party of engineers and sur-

veyors. The Indian had reached the camp with his

usual paper. The Colonel had him tied up and he

received twenty-five lashes with a blacksnake whip for

what he had done to the Bishop, and was ordered out of

the place, which, however, did not binder him from re-

turning at midnight and stealing the very best horse in

camp.

Leaving this camp, which they named Dry Camp, on

account of the want of water, our travelers took to a

vast plain before them, and soon found a canon called

Eailroad Canon, resembling perfectly the bed’of a railroad.

They camped at the head of it. They had water, but of

a very poor ‘quality. The want of water and scarcity of

feed had’ rendered several of the animals unfit to be used

for the travel. The following day they continued their

journey through that valley, surrounded on a,^ sides by

high hills, and re.’iembling a basin. They crossed an old

road made by Mexicans crossing Arizona in 1858 to go to

the geld fields of California. There they came in sight of

brt)ken stoves, plates, wagon wheels, and other furniture.

They were on the. spot of a terrible massacre done by In-

dians, whom the Mexicans call Garroteros. That name is

given them from using in war a club crooked at one ex-

tremity exactly like the club used by the Mexicans in base-

ball-playing, which they call la garrota; hence the name of

Garrottros, because these Indians use it as a powerful wea-

pon, in imitation of the mace of the ancients. This

maseacre was done upon defenseless emigrants going, in

1858, frc m Mex.co to California. This knowledge rendered

CATHOLIC CHUKCH IN NEW MEXICO. 91

the travel somewhat painful and dangerous, but they saw

no Indians. ‘

At night they camped on top of a high hill west of ihe

basin they had crossed, upon a bed of the finest carneliaus

and agates in the world ; some were quite large and of a.

great variety of colors. There the prelate left hislitii^

band to start with a guide for Fort Mojave, sixty miles

distant. The others followed, and three days afterwards

reached the fort without accident.

At Mojave they took several days’ rest, camped close to ‘

the fort, and were well cared for by the officers. They bought

provisions and horses in abundance, for the Bishop had

resolved to push on as far as Los Angeles, in California,

and even to San Francisco, regardless of fatigue and dan-

gers, in order to procure priests of the Society of Jesus for

his poor but interesting missions in Arizona.

Port Mojave was then a small station built on the very

banks of the great river of the West, the Colorado, about

three hundred miles from its mouth, in the Gulf of Cali-

fornia. To-day the Atlantic and Pacific Railroad crosses

the river at Mojave. Having met a gentleman from Cali-

fornia ready to start on his return journey, the Bishop

made arrangements with him to take their provisions in a

wagon he had ; he procured two horses, the provisions were

placed in a boat and safely ferried across the great Col-

orado. There they are on the march again, well provis-

ioned for themselves, but in Ihe hurry the provisions for

the horses had been left out, relying upon an abundance of

grass. But, sad disappointment! not a blade of grass is

seen — all is burnt by the beat of Summer or blasted by the

the cold of winter, which even there is sometimes severely

felt. By chance they met a Californian on his way to Mo-

jave. Upon much solicitation he consented to sell the

Bishop fifty pounds of corn for twenty-five dollars.

Before them was a high plateau, or rather a succession

of plateaus, which they gradually ascended, so that they

believed they were crossing a high part of the land anrd.no

more. At their right they beheld five ranges of moun-

tains, which at first they thought to be one and the same.

But each one was separated by a vast plain and each was

92 CATHOLIC CHUECN IN HEW MEXICO.

different in aspect and vegetation. They left these ranges

and plains to their right. ‘ One of these plains was a forest

composed of a peculiar kind of palm tree, called the Palm

of Saint Peter; many of them were fifty feet high, with

trunks entirely bare, and with bare branches also, while at

their extremities were tufts of green leaves, long and pointed

like that of the palmilla. In another they saw an incredi-

ble amount of hares and rabbits; so plentiful and so tame

were they that they could easily be caught with the

hand.

They finally reached the summit of the so-called plateau,

when they beheld an immensity before them, extending to

the veiy waters of the Pacific. They were on the summit of

the San Bernardino mountain, which is very high and very

abrupt on its western slope. Before them in the valley

they beheld a city of considerable size and importance and

a good road leading to it from their mountain summit.

They took the road leading from the acclivity of the moun-

tain, so that the descent was comparatively easy. The road

was through a canon called the Toll Gate, for there was a

toll gate towards the bottom, close to the residence of a

gentlemaUi whose name they did not learn, who had built

the road, and took a toll from travelers who went over it.

Soon after they encamped close to San Bernardino, a town

built by the Mormons, and a road diverging from the

one they had followed, put the San Bernardino Mor-

mon settlement in correspondence with Salt Lake.

There the good Bishop had a most pleasant surprise. An

Irish gentleman, named Quinn, who had been. years before

one of his parishioners in Ohio, having heard of his arrival,

hagtened to him and quickly brought the whole party to a

good hotel in the city, where he placed them at his charge,

and all kinds of good ofiSees were bestowed upon them.

Mr. Quinn could not do enough to make them forget the

lung and tedious journey they had gone through, and the

hardships and wants they had experienced. Still, not sat-

isfied with this, he brought them to his own residence, and

th^se they passed several days in repose, after their severe

fatigue:

OATHOLie OHDEOH IN NEW MEXICO. 93 ‘

It was now the 27th of January, 1864. The Bishop

could not delay, so leaving his men in the care of Mr.

Qainn, he took the coach with Father Coudert and started

fi.)r Los Angeles. There they remained eight days, the

guests of the good Bishop of Los Angeles, Monsignor

Amat, who was untiring in his hospitality. With him

they visited the whole city and neighborhood. They saw

at leisure the port of San Pedro, the Mission of San Gab-

riel, and other places. The Priests of the Cathedral were

very kind to them. They recall with pleasure the names of

Fathers Adams, Mutt, Duran and Laster. The pastor of

the Cathedral, now Bishop of Los Angeles, the saintly Dr.

Mora, was absent.

At Los Angeles, the Bishop, having learned that the

Jesuits who had been promised for the Missions of Arizona

had already reached their destination by another route, did

not go to San Francisco, as was his intention, but con;-

menced preparing for the return journey. They passed

again the San Gabriel, and as the coach rolled by, admired

at their -leisure the splendor of tljie magnificent orange,

olive and lemon trees, which seemed to’ spread with

pride their triple crop of flowers, green fruit and luscious

ripe ones. They reached San Bernardino without acci-

dent.

Beturned to San Bernardino, the Bishop, helped by the

good Mr. Quinn, commenced preparations at once for the

tedious journey home by purchasing horses and provisions.

In their return, according to the Bishop’s written notes,

they were to visit La Paz, White Water, Aguas Calientes,

and Indian Wells. It is not necessary to say that this

part of the country is very hot and unhealthy, being con-

siderably lower than the waters of the Pacific. Thence

our travelers reached Tres Palmas, a place having then a

name for its hot springs. Thus they journeyed without

special incidents, or forgotten ones, for this is written upon

reminiscences of what they saw and heard, they having

kept no journal of the roiite.

The Bishop relates with pleasure, however, that at a cer-

tain station, the name of which he has forgotten, owing to

a terrific rain, they had to find shelter under a tent ten feet ‘

94 CATHOLIC CHUKCH IN KEW MEXICO.

square, where ten men found refuge, it being the only cov-

ered spot in the whole station ; so that the men employed-,

in the station and the travelers were all huddled together

in that narrow space, where they had to pass the night.

Tlie horses had no better fare. Tbey had been placed at

■some distance in a stone corral, in some parts covered with

the skins of animals left there on posts to dry. During the

night an army of coyotes came, stole the skins, scattering

over the hills the sacks of corn, and stampeded the horses.

The day was nearly all spent in bringing back the horses

and gathering up the corn.

But, how admirable are th« ways of Divine Providence!

Close by were two really Christian families, the Gallardos

and Bevenos. They soon learned the adventure of the

Bishop, and at once brought him and his suite to their

houses. A large room was improvised for a cbapel in the

house of Gallardos. The next day was Sunday; all was

astir in those mansions. They prepared for the Sacraments,

of which they had been deprived so long. Mass was cele-

brated; all approached the Sacraments, and Confirmation

was administered after Mass. It was a day of grace and

joy in that settlement of two families, and the heart of the

good shepherd expanded amidst these sheep lost in the

desert. They had there a strange system of chimes, which

resounded near and far, and were echoed by the surround-

ing hills. It consisted of three bars of steel of different

lengths, fastened by a wire, within an iron triangle, making

music not at all disagreeable to the ear. Early in the

niorning they were aroused from their sleep by one of the

family striking lustily upon the steel bars and calling every-

one to Divine service.

/ There a valuable acquisition was made to the small com-

pany, by the arrival of Mr. Leon Pambeuf, who joined

the travelers. Mr. Pambeuf is now residing at Antonchico,

]Sew Mexico. Leaving Gallardos they proceeded towards

Weaver, a mining camp having a great name at that time.

Weaver is fifty miles south of Walker, and one- hundred

miles south-east of La Paz. A vast desert, little known

and difficult to travel, separates the two places even to this

day. The days were warm; the mar jh went on, but slowly.

CATHOLIC CHURCH IN NEW MEXICO. 95

The Bishop bought an ambulance at La Paz but it could

hardly proceed. It was perhaps the first time that such a

vehicle essayed to cross the desert.

All arrived without any mishaps at the mining camp at

Weaver. As the party were to be detained there two weeks

by urgent business, it was decided that Father Coudert,

with Leon Pambeuf for a companion, should go north to

Walker and bring back the church vestments left there

during the previous December. They were soon ready and

the day after the arrival, early in the morning, while the

caravan formed a more permanent encanapment under a

rock, near a spring of water, the two travelers set out for

their adventurous journey of fifty miles and return. The

country was then overrun with politicians on a tour among

the various camps. Some of them deaired to join themselves

to the traveling party, and it was agreed that they would

wait for them at the first water, seven miles distant. As

the day advanced and the politicians did not make their

appearance, our two heroes set out by themselves, because

the place was too favorable for a surprise by Indians. They

traveled the whole day without rest, and yet could not cross

the breadth of the valley. High hills surrounded them,

they felt that they were watched by the Indians, so they

stopped only late at night, and went into a thicket at some

distance from the path’, the night being dark, hoping thus

to deceive the scalpers; they slept on the ground, supper-

less and fireless, one standing guard while the others slept.

At the dawn of day they left their cold bed, and knowing

that they were in the neighborhood of the redskins, for

they saw recent tracks of them, they did not turn from

their road to reach some water that was about two miles

distant, but spurred on their horses to reach a spring that

was in the next valley. They had to pass at the foot of a

high hill, from which the whole valley could be surveyed

at a glance. On that hill were the Indians; it had even

seemed to them that they had perceived some heads. They

reached the water on an open and high prairie which could

be watched on all sides. Mr. Pambeuf lit a fire and pre-

pared breakfast, while thepriestwithagun on his shouldei*.

attended to the horses.

96 CATHOLIC CHURCH IN HEW MEXICO.

After breakfast the two men started and in the same creek

found a camp of miners, six in number. They had formed

some paths going from one mine to another. They lost

sight of their route, traveling then upon rocks and took a

by-path, which disappeared after two miles. Not wishing

to turn back, they faced north and for the whole day

ascended the mountain they had before them. They

reached its summit after dark. They were on a vast divide

running east and west, and throwing the water courses

north and south. They found there a hollow place where

there was good wood and frozen snow. They started a large

fire, thawed the snow and took a comfortable supper, after

which they had a sound sleep till daylight, when Father

Coudert could recognize Granite Creek, on which was

Walker’s mining camp. At nine o’clock they reached the

house of Don Manuel Irrisarri, where the vestments had

been left more than two months before. The first question

of their host was^ ” Where do you come from?” “Prom

Weaver.” ” What news have you of the massacre on the

road?” ‘We heard of no massacre.” The evening before,

news had been brought to the camp of the killing of eight

men, three Americans and five Mexicans, who had left

Walker to go to Weaver, and had been surprised by a party

of Apache Tontos and all murdered and scalped. The same

news had been brought to Weaver, and this was the reason

why the politicians did not start and had failed to reach our

travelers. But why did they know nothing of the massa-

cre ? For a very simple reason. From Weaver to Walker

are two roads, one passing west of the hill mentioned

above, the other on the east, quite close to its base and

meeting a few miles further. Father Coudert and com-

panion had taken the east side road, and the massacre had

taken place on the west side.

Who can depict the^ anxiety of the good Bishop when

such news was brought to the camp ? He mourned his

priest whom he considered as already put to death by the

Apaches. As usual he found relief in appealing with tear-

ful prayers to heaven. No doubt his prayers were heard,

for his secretary was safe at the house of Don Manuel.

He found the church vestments, but the Bishop’s horse

CATHOLIC CHTJECH TN NEW MEXICO. 9T

and his own, with all the mules of Don Manuel had

been stolen by the Arabs of the American desert of the

west.

After one day of rest, the travelers, with three Mexicans,

who desired to go to Weaver, left the hospitable roof of

Manuel Irrisarri and set out for the return journey. When

they arrived at the forking of the roads, they deliberated a

moment to know what path they should follow. The opin-

ion broached by Father Coudert, that the path of the mas-

sacre was more secure, prevailed. It became|clear to all who

knew anything about Indians, that having committed a

crime on the path, they were hid at some distance from it

to avoid a surprise. In ascending the western slope of the

dangerous hill, they met about sixty miners who’had come

there to avenge the death of the travelers, and bury the

dead. They were returning to their mines having failed

to meet the enemy. When they reached the place of the

massacre they could see close by the road the graves of the

victims.

” We have been told,” said Father Coudert to me, “that

one of the victims, a Mexican, was horribly mutilated.

They cut his arms and legs in pieces, opened his breast and

ate his palpitating heart. The reason of this particular

cruelty was that he defended himself more bravely than

the others, and also because they found on his feet Indian

mocassins, he having taken, some time before, a prominent

part in an expedition of United States soldiers against the

Indians, whom they had routed and cut to pieces. “

On the seventh day after their departure the travelers

reached Weaver, to the great joy of the good Bishop and

amid the congratulations of the whole camp. There was

now no reason for delaying in Weaver, and they proposed

to start for Tucson, two hundred and fifty miles distant.

No rest was taken. The tent was folded the next morning,

the wagons were made ready, and at night they camped on

the very place where to-day is located the town of Wicken-

burg, close to a spring called elj^nto del Agua, the Point

of the Waters, because after this they had to travel eighty

miles without water on a dry and arid plain. In order to

suffer less from the want of that element, the Bishop an-

P8 CATHOLIC CHURCH IN NEW MEXICO.

nounced the departure at four o’clock in the afternoon.

They traveled the whole night, and in the evening of the

next day reached el Rio Salado, near its junction with the

Gila. It is a large and deep stream, but the- bed being

rocky, it was crossed without difficulty, and “the caravan

encamped on the banks of the Gila, the water of this

river being far better than the brackish water of the Salado.

There they remained two days to rest the animals after the

hard drive from Funto del Agtia.

The Bishop, preceding his party, left them to follow

at leisure, and went directly to the station of the Casa

Blanca, situated at the forking of the roads to Yuma and

Prescott. . This station adjoins the village of the Fimas.

The Maricopas are located two miles lower, also on the

Gila. Leaving their place of encampment, they ascended

the right side of the river. The Maricopas flocked around

them to sell them some provisions and mares. Among

other objects for sale they had the finest kind of wheat,

which was remarkably clean. Thes.e Indians, as well as

the Pitnas, were then good Indians, clean and decently

clothed. Tradition said that the Pimas and Maricopas,

about twenty thousand strong, although not Christians,

were of an irreproachable morality; but alas! tradition, re-

lates, too, that there is a disastrous change in their morals

since the close approach of civilization.

These Indians are remarkable for their dexterity in ball-

playing. Their ball is a round stone, of the size of our

common baseball. They throw it with the bare foot at

incredible distances, always on the run, without stooping

to take the ball, but passing their toes under it and throw-

ing it while on the run, while the adversaries run as swiftly

as they can to precede the thrower, their best man taking

the lead. Thus they go on a perfect run over the smooth

road and return. Their hair is fine, glossy as silk, and

curly. The reason of this is that they keep their head cool

by smearing it with mud, thus having a plaster which

covers their head. When afterwards they wash their head

they have the finest kind of hair, glossy, but invariably

curly, in both men and women.

From Casa Blanca the travelers hastened through El

CATHOLIC CHURCH IN NEW MEXICO. 99

Zaritan, on tbe Gila, El Agua Azul, on the plain, south of

the Gila, El Picacho, renowned for the numberless attacks

made upon its inhabitants by almost every tribe of the

desert, reaching in good time El Charco del Yuma, thir-

teen miles from Tucson. There the Bishop was met by

Father Messea, S. J., with a troop of horsemen, who, with

great demonstrations of joy, firing of guns, etc., escorted

the prelate to Tucson. Two miles from the city, Father

Bosco with a numerous company came to meet their pastor.

The reception was grand and was carried on with as much

pomp as the city could afford. All formed in line, men

and women on foot, with their children, led by Father

B.osco, the horsemen led by Father Messeg. ; all entered or

stood around the new church commenced by Father

Donato, the Sanctuary having been covered with a canvas

by Father Bosco, while the balance of the church remaineii

uncovered. This- solemn entrance of the first pastor into

Tucson, which in the near future was to become an epis-

copal city, took place on the Feast of St. Joseph, March

19, 1864. The Bishop, with his usual kindness, addressed

words of blessing to the multitude eager to see and

receive the blessing of their first pastor. Fathers Bosco

and Messea, of the Society of Jesus, were the two mission-

aries sent .from San Francisco, and who had arrived about

two months before. Father Messea being pastor of San

Xavier del Bac and Father Bosco remaining at Tucson.

Three weeks were spent at Tucson and vicinity. The

Sacrament of Confirmation was administered at Tucson

and at San Xavier. This magnificent church, built of

burnt adobes, stones and bricks, keeps to-day all the splen–

dor of the antique Moorish architecture. It will repay the

reader to peruse a pamphlet, admirably written by Arch-

bishop Salpointe, telling the history of San Xavier del

Bac. The deserted towns of Tubac, Tumacacori and

Casa Blanca, on the Sonoita, near old Fort Buchanan,

now on the very line of the railroad to Sonora, are all

in the neighborhood of Tucson.

On the Monday of the second week in April several

companies of soldiers started en route for !New Mexico,

under the command of Captain Johnson. The Bishop and

100 CATHOLIC CHUKOH IN NEW MEXICO,

suite put themselves under their protection. Both of&cera

and soldiers were kind to the Bishop, and rendered him ■

many services on the way. Oq the route, without any spe-

cial notice, were passed Cienega, San Pedro, Sulphur

Springs, Dragoon Springs, Apache Pass, or Fort Bowie,

Cienega San Simon, El Agua Escarrada, La Estation de

la Sierra de los Burros, the Cow Springs, Rio Miembros,

Fort Cummingg, and finally the Pecacho and La Mesilla.

From thence the Bishop let the soldiers go their way, and

went to Las Cruces, where he spent a few days, ad-

ministering confirmation, as also at Dofia Ana and Fort

Selden. As the Jornada del Muerto was to be crossed, the

Bishop procured two fresh horses from Father Donato,

who was then stationed at Las Cruces. As we have seen, ‘

Father Donato was a Franciscan friar, who had com-

menced the church in Tucson; but, compelled by sickness,

he removed to Las Cruces, and in 1866 was massacred with

great cruelty by the Indians between El Paso and Chi-

huahua.

Starting in the evening from Selden, at about midnight

they encamped at Perrillo ; early in the next morning

they reached El Aleman^ but– as there was not enough

water they went out of their course to the Ojo del Muerto,

where the balance of the day was passed. They visited

Fort MacCrea, in the neighborhood, and the next morning

they reached San Marcial, Fort Craig and Socorro, which

was reached at three o’clock in the morning. The kind

Father Benito Bernard, since dead, was absent from home,

but returned during the morning. The Bishop reached

Socorro much weakened by wants of every kind; in fact, it

was feared for his life on the road between Fort Craig and

San Antonio. He became so weak that he could not stay

on horseback, and was in a kind of comatose sleep, hardly

breathing, and unable to proceed, notwithstanding all the

careful attention and ministering anxiety of his traveling

companion. From San Marcial the Bishop was alone with

Father Coudert, the others having been left behind to pro-

ceed at their own leisure. Having left Socorro in the

afternoon, they passed the night at Jojita, fording the Rio

Grande at Alamillo ; thence they made a flying visit to.

CATHOLIC CHUBCH m NEW MEXICO. 101

Father Ealliere at Tome, and, spurring on, they reached

Albuquerque for the night. The next day they went to

Bernalillo, and late on the same day they reached Santa

Pe, April 28, 1864, having spent six months and two days

in the entire journey.

Thus did the good shepherd, at his own peril, go and

search for his sheep scattered upon the desert; thus did he

reap holy fruits from his wants and sufferings. Eternal

honor to such men, who are willing to sacrifice their lives

. for the well-being of those confided to their pastoral care.

102 CATHOLIC CHUKCH IN NEW MEXICO.

CHAPTER XVI.

Bishop LiMr PfiocaKES Sisters op Chakity.

The good Bishop has returned from his long and tedious

journey, but his mind is not at rest; the zeal of the House

of God burns his heart; the good of the souls and bodies

of those confided to “his eare stands now before him. There

is no house for the fatherless, no house for the poor orphan;

no asylum for him who has been struck with sickness, no

hospital. This want must be supplied. So the kind father

of all goes to work at once. It will coat him large sums —

it matters not ; th’e asylum, the hospital, must be had for

orphan and the infirm. He is needed in his diocese — he

cannot absent himself; but he knows the charity and kind-

ness of the daughters of Saint Vincent. He at once opens

• a communication by letters with the Superior of the Sisters

of Charity at Cedar Grrove, near Cincinnati, Mother Jo-

sephine, whom Divine Providence had again placed at

the head of that community for the good of all.* His terms

are accepted, and on August 21, 1865, four Sisters bid

adieu to the mother house and to their dear companion

sisters to start for the extreme West in search of new fields

of labor — in search of new wounds both of soul and body,

that they might staunch them and alleviate their pain.

The four heroines who thus left all they held dear to go

far away at the command of duty did not seek notoriety;

but their names are framed in the hearts of many a hard

toiler, who recovered under their modest roof the health

of both soul and body. Their names were: Sister Vicenta,

as Superior, and Sisters Theodosia, Pauline and Catherine.

They left Cedar Grove on the 21st of August, as already

mentioned, and traveling by rail, they went to Omaha,

* Mother .Josephine has since gone to her jeward. She was a woman

of superior qualities, and as a Beligious her humility and unostenta-

tious piety were models for all.

CATHOLIC CHURCH IN NEW MEXICO. 103

Cheyenne, Denver, Pueblo, without taking any rest. At

Pueblo they took the stage, and reached Santa Fe in the

middle of September, 1865.

As soon as the Sisters reached Santa Pe they were gi^ en

possession of the house destined for them, and named it

St. Vincent. They at once opened both the hospital aud

the asylum with a good number of patients and orphans,

but for several years they had considerably more of the

latfer than of the former.

The number of patients and orphans increased steadily,

and in a few years as many as seventy-three patients and

sixty children received shelter at once under their hospit-

able roof. It was thought necessary to build a larger hos-

pital with ampler accommodations. Many adobe houses,

classrooms, wards, etc., had been added from time to time,

but these were insufficient, ‘jod had sent a true help iu

Sister Blandina. She collected everywhere, and, with the

permission of the Bishop and the Superiors, and under the

guidance of the local Superior, work was commenced on

the new hospital on the feast of St.’ Blandina, 1877. It

went slowly up. Collections were made and donations re-

ceived, fairs were held, and concerts, etc., given in order

to raise money to finish the hospital. It was roofed in in

1880. The interior work was finished in 1882, and the Sis-

ters took charge on the 15th of March of that year.

It is a large brick building completely furnished with all

modern improvements. It is heated by steam, but the

steam power and the kitchen are in separate buildings, leav-

ing the hospital perfectly free of all danger of fire, and

nauseous smells. It is three stories high, with a fine cupo-

la. The wards and the private rooms, as well as the various

passages, are kept scrupulously clean, which adds much to

the comfort of the patients. The orphans remain in the

old adobe buildings.

The Superiors who have been at the head of the commu-

nity since Mother Vincenta, are Mothers Theodosia, Augus-

tine, Cephas, Eulalia, Sebastian, and Gabriella, the pres-

ent incumbent. Only two Sisters have died since they

came to Santa Pd. Sister Martha, who went to the Lord

March 18, 1884, having received the Sacraments of the

104 CATHOLIC CHUBOH IN NEW MEXICO.

church on the day previous, St. Patrick’s day; and Sister

Josephine, who died at Albuquerque the 28th of August,

1885. ■ ,

Many improvements to the house and grounds have been

made in the last few years. The improvements in front of

the hospital commenced in February, 1883, and are not

yet completed, but even in their unfinished state they add

greatly to the beauty of the hospital. It will be shortly a

delightful place for convalescents to rest their weary limbs.

To the small band of four who came first many have been

added since. On the 18th of February, 1870, Father Man-

necani obtained two Sisters from Cedar grove, and two

from Santa Fe. He had prepared for them a large and

convenient house, and schools were at once started, which

are even now in a most prosperous condition. Sister

Augustine was appointed Superior.

Albuquerque needed schools, and the late Father Donatp

Gasparri called the Sisters to teach schools in his mission.

Mother Josephine, accompanied by three Sisters, went

there in September, 1881, and at once opened a large

school. Under the fostering care of Father Salvador Per-

sonne,a new school-housewas commenced in what is called

the old town, and is now finished, ready to receive pupils;

whereas a fine academy has been erected in the new town.

Not only Albuquerque and Trinidad desired the services

of the good Sisters of Charity, but Pueblo having a large

body of workmen in the rolling mills started there by the

A. T. and S. F. E. E., could not expose them to the

dangers of machinery without having a place to go in case

of an accident. The Jesuit Fathers built a fine church

close by, and Sister Theresa was sent to preside over the

house. They have built a large hospital, and the commu-

nity is in a flourishing condition .

Thus the work goes on. The Sisters have accepted the

Parochial Schools of the Sacred Heart Church in Denver,

where they have also a large select school.

In 1885 they took hold of the schools of San Miguel,

and through the kind efforts of Father Fayet, the pastor,

they have already another bright page to add to the history

of the labors of the Sisters of Charity in the West. So it

CATHOLIC CHUKCH IN NEW MEXICO. 105

is true that when a master hand sets the machinery in mo-

tion it goes on every day improving and turning out fine

work. The master hand of the venerable Archhishop has

set in motion the whole religious work in this vast territory,

left almost stagnant under the Mexican occupation, and

the good work goes on and will go on, and the many helped-

by him in every way will call blessed his venerable but not

decrepit old age.

106 CATHOLIC CHURCH IN NEW MKXICO.

CHAPTEE XVII.

Council of Baltimore. — Bishop Lamy Brings to Rome the

Acts of the Council. — His Fight with In-

dians on the Plains of Kansas.

The Second Plenary Council of Baltimore was to take

place in the year 1862, but owing to the difBculties caused

by the Civil War it could not take place. Peace having^

been restored in 1865, Cardinal Barnabo, Prefect of the

Propaganda, in a letter to the Most Bev. Archbishop of

Baltimore, Dr. Spaulding. ordered him to convene a Coun-

cil for the year 1866. The Archbishop of Baltimore, in a

letter to all the Archbishops, Bishops and others in the

United States entitled to a seat in that Council, convoked”

them for the first Sunday in October of that year, feast of

our Lady of the Eosary.

Bishop Lamy, with the Theologian he had chosen, the

Eev. J. M. Coudert, left Santa Fe in the middle of Au-

gust, 1866, and taking in on his way, Leavenworth, St.

Louis, Alton, Cincinnati, Louisville and Loretto — in all of

which places he stopped some days — finally arrived at Bal-

timore three days before the convening of the Council.

The great work of the Second Plenary Council of Balti-

more is known to all. Its praises have been sounded by

eloquent pens, and it would be out of my purpose to speak

of that venerable and holy assembly, following the voice

of the Holy Ghost for the good of the people. Saffice it

to say that Bishop Lamy took, a deep interest in it. His

voice was heard on several occasions to the edification of

all, and his suggestions had great weight with the Fathers

of the Council, He was so much appreciated by them that

he received the singular honor of being intrusted alone to

bring the Acts of the Council to the Holy See for its appro-

bation. Bishop Lamy, whom we have seen lately so great,

BO noble, in the poor cabin of the miner or the hut of the

CATHOLIC church: in new MEXICO. 107

Indian in the deserts of Arizona, was as much in his place

in the halls of the Vatican, at the feet of the holy Pontiff,

Pius IX.

Having performed his duty so well as ambassador of the

Plenary Council of Baltimore to the Holy See, he now

thinks of his dear Santa Fe. His heart longs to be again

with his flock. But he will not return empty handed. He

must bring more laborers into that far distant field of the

church. He must endow his diocese with those men who

forever stand .foremost in the battles of the church against

Satan and the world — the Jesuits. Having an interview

with the late lamented Father Beckx, the Superior General,

the account of whose death is- still fresh in the minds of

most of my readers, things were easily settled, and three

Fathers and two Brothers, of the Province of Naples, were

to come and found a mission in the Far West. The three

Fathers destined for the mission were Fathers L. Vigilante

as Superior, Kafael Bianchi and Donate M. G-asparri. The

two Brothers were Prisco Caso and Rafael Vezza.

Never before had the Company of Jesus penetrated into

New Mexico. The Jesuits had possessed houses, however,

and others had been offered them, but all on the frontiers,

and never in the interior, for the country had been con-

fided by the Holy See to the F-athers of Saint Francis.

Indeed, in 1842, if I remember right, a petition had been

sent to General Santa Anna, President of the Republic, to

obtain Jesuits, and by a presidential decree he had per-

mitted them to enter into several provinces, particularly

into New Mexico, as the decree says, ” to civilize and con-

vert the Indians.”

The Jesuit Fathers and Brothers, having been called;

from their different places of residence, met their Bishop^

in France. There a large accession of priests and laymen,

was made to the travelling band. The Bishop sailed from-

Havre on the steamer ” Europa,” of the Transatlantic

Company, May 9, 1867. The company consisted of Rev.

J. M. Coudert, his Secretary, Father Paoli, a priest from :

the island of Corsica, the Jesuit Fathers Gasparri and Bi–

anchi, Father Stratigo, an Italian clergyman, and the-

Jesuit Brothers Oaso and Vezza ; alao the students in mi-

108 CATHOLIC CHURCH IN NEW MEXIJO

nor orders, J. B. Brun, A. Fourchegu, F. Lestra and

Noverfc, L. Remuzon and Chabrier, who had received ton-

sure only, Masters Anthony Lamy and J. B. Lamy, nephews

of his Lordship, the Bishop. There were also the father,

mother and sister of the Eev. J. B. Brun. May 19th, being .

a Sunday, the Bishop celebrated Mass on ship, and deliv-

ered an instructive sermon to his hearers, upon the sancti-

fication of the Sunday. On the next day, near Newfound-

land, the vessel entered into a kind of gulf called by the

sailors “The Devil’s Place,” They suffered a terrible

slorm and nearly perished. All suffered greatly from the

effects of the storm.

Early in the morning of May 23d, the young band saw

for the first time that American land, the future theater

where was to be acted the stirring scenes of their apostolic

labors. They landed at New York at four o’clock in the

afternoon. Leaving that city as speedily as possible, they

spent the Sunday of May 25th at Baltimore. There the

Bishop left under the care ofvFather Dubreuil, Superior of

the Seminary of St. Sulpice, Messrs. Fourchegu, Lestra,

Novert, Eemuzon, Chabrier, Ant, Lamy and Romulo Ei-

chera, a young Mexican who had completed his classics in

Montreal, and at 9 o’clock, P. M., May 30th, left Baltimore

for St. Louis, where he arrived with his suite on Sunday

morning, June 2d. In St. Louis he was joined by three

Sisters of Loretto and two Brothers of the Christian

Schools. On the 6th of June they went west to Leaven-

worth, where they were all lodged at the Bishop’s house

and were most kindly treated by Bishop Miege, while the

Sisters were entertained at the Academy by the Sisters of

Charity. There they met with Fathers L. Vigilante and

J. De Blieck, S. J ., who were also destined for the missions

of New Mexico. They had also in the party Paul Beau-

bien, a young Mexican from the St. Louis University, en

route for New Mexico, Jules Masset, the Bishop’s business

agent— finally, Antonio and Antonito, two Mexican serv-

ants, the whole party consisting of twenty-six persons.

“On Friday, June 14th,” says Father Gasparri in his

narrative of the journey, “we started from Leavenworth

in caravans, that is to say, in wagons and carriages, for

CATHOLIC CHUECH IN NEW MEXICO. 109

New Mexico. We were in the carriages and the provisions in

the wagons.” They started by what is called the Lecomp^

ton road, passed the Stranger creek without difficulty, and

on the 18th of June they camped on the banks of Grass-

hopper river, at what is called ” Indian Mills,” close to the

house of James Quaney, an excellent Irish Catholic. On

the 19th they passed through Indianola, in sight of Topeka,

the capital of Kansas, and on the 18th reached St. Mary’s

of the Pottowatomies. The good Jesuit Fathers of the

mission, with all the boys, came to meet the party several

miles from the college. They greeted the good Bishop and

preceded him with banners and music to the gates of the

hospitable mission, where they were welcomed by the

Fathers. The Sunday was spent at St. Mary’s, to the

great joy of all.

The Bishop and party left St. Mary’s on the 24th of

June. On the 29th, feast” of St. Peter and St. Paul,

they camped a few rniles fr,om Junction City. Towards

noon four peaceable Indians— perhaps spies — came to visit

them, and remained awhile with them. Having, near

Junction City, crossed the Smoky Hill river, they bid

adieu to civilization. They were now left to their own

resources against Indian attacks. Now commenced the

life of the plains. Now they began to se^ve their severe

apprenticeship at Western missions. Now was the time to

strengthen their- nliids and hearts, as well as their bodies,

in order to successfully encounter a thousand privations

and a thousand dangers.

On the 1st of July they came up to a Mexican caravan,

eighty wagons strong, and the men, who were well armed,

received the Bishop of Santa Fe with every demonstration

of joy and veneration. The caravan formed two lines bet-

ter to resist any possible attacks from Indians, and the

Bishop’s caravan was placed in the center for the sake of

protection, whether on the line of march or in camp. Every

precaution was taken against a surprise. Guns and pistols

were loaded, and knives were made ready for a hand-to-

hand fight. The captain of the whole caravan, Don Fran-

cisco Baca, was all over, seeing to everything. He sent

out scouts who reported that there were a thousand Indians

110 CATHOLIC CHURCH IN NEW MEXICO.

in the neighborhood, who all manifested a desire for mas-

sacre and pillage. The party encamped near a pool of dark

and muddy water, the sole drink for both men and animals.

There two Mexicans having gone out of camp to seek their

oxen which had s’trayed during the night, became them-

selves lost in the immensity of the desert. Men were sent

after them and brought them back fo camp only after

twenty-four hours of, hard searching. There, also, they

met the buffalo in large herds and killed quite a number of

them.

On the 14th (Sunday) the good Bishop celebrated mass

and delivered a pathetic address to his hearers, in which he

impressed upon them the necessity of bearing with forti-

tude the evils of this world, and of giving strict obedience

to orders. It was an impressive and solemn sight_to see

that band of travellers prostrated on the desert, sur- ■

rounded by enemies, raising their hands and hearts to

Heaven for grace and protection. -About this time symp-

toms of cholera were noticed, and for two weeks it raged .

in the camp, carrying off a number of victims, but sparing,

through God’s interposition, the great majority of the

band.

On the 16fh they camped about three miles below Tort

Dodge. Several times in the journey they had sighted

little bands of Indians, but now they gathered closer’to the

travellers, not unlike those wolves which a,re said to gather

far and near to attack strayed sheep in the desert. On

the 17th, at dark,^while the animals were being unhar-

nessed from the wagons, they were attacked for the first

time by about fifty Indians. The day, before they bad at-

tacked a train a few miles further west. This train was

coming from New Mexico. The Indians, in that affray,

killed two, and wounded three, men, and stampeded five

hundred and thirty oxen. Another train, composed of-

fourteen wagons and twenty-five men, all Americans, five

of whom were soldiers sent from Fort Dodge as an escort,

■ were two miles before them. There some renegades, lying

in ambush behind some brush, fell suddenly upon them as

they were preparing to encamp, and discharged a vol-

ley in upon them. The Americans, nothing daunted, pur-

CATHOLIC CHUKCH IN NEW MEXICO. Ill

sued them upon the hills near the camp, and for two hours

fought them determinedly. It is not known how many In-

dians fell, but in the travelling party a young American,

sixteen years old, was killed by being stabbed in the heart,

and a soldier was severely wounded, while several of the

Americans received slight wounds, and an ox was Jjilled.

After two hours combat the Indians disappeared, and the

next day attacked the caravan of the Bishop. It was near

the Arkansas river that these fifty mounted Indians ap-

peared suddenly upon a hill at a short distance and rushed

madly upon the party, shouting and discharging their fire-

arms. The good Mexicans of the caravan turned upon

them and chased them some distance without loss.

Every one knows the Indian’s war tactics. He never

fights in regular battle. He tries to surprise his enemy, if

he be not constantly on the look out ; to harrass him ; to

kill any man or animal lagging- behind. He comes with

all the fleetness of his steed, discharges his arms, (and he

is generally a good shot,) and retires with the same fleet-

ness, his body entirely hid behind his horse, so that you

hardly see his foot and hands. He returns on the first

favorable occasion to renew his peculiar skirmish.

On the 18th twenty soldiers from Port Dodge came with

an ambulance to carry away their wounded comrade. They

took ten men from the caravan to follow the Indians and

chase them from their dens, but after travelling five or six

miles, they returned without having encountered them.

The 22d day of July was a memorable day for our trav-

ellers. At ten o’clock in the morning Jules Masset was

seized with cramps, an infallible symptom of the cholera.

He was taken care of by the band of levites, and his body was

rubbed. The poor boy called in vain for his mother, and

at three o’clock he was no more. But at two o’clock, while

he was dying, they camped closer to the Arkansas river, at

a place called Cimarron Crossing. About fifteen men, who

had been detailed to ascertain the whereabouts of the sav-

ages, returned at full gallop, pursued by more than four

hundred Indians. Two of the men escaped being made

prisoners by going at a distance to turn around to camp.

Two Indian spies had been seen awhile before by the sen-

112 CATHOLIC CH0KCH IN NEW MEXICO.

tinels. The Mexican caravan had already crossed one

wagon from the left to the right bank of the Arkansas.

The Indians were lying down upon their breasts in the

weeds, like snakes, when they were seen by the scouts.

Their idea no doubt was to let other wagons cross, and then

attack without danger the balance of the party in camp,

and seize the booty left defenceless upon the other bank.

But the wary sentinels discovered them to soon.

“The Indians,” writes Father Brun in his journal,

stopped a short distance from our camp, and forming into

a batallion, held a council of war. After a few moments

of apparent hesitation, the Indian batallion, mounted on

fine horses, approached, but a general discharge from our

American rifles, which were of very long range, forced

them to retreat. Soon, however, they returned and were

driven back again. Then ten Or twelve detailed from the

batallion paraded a few yards from us. They passed before

our camp with an incredible celerity, discharging their

firearms as they rushed by. Some even came on foot, in

order to induce us to pursue them, and then to fall upon

us, who had not more than thirty horsemen.

” With the same intention they had placed on the hill,

in sight of the camp, the five hundred and thirty oxen

stolen a few days.before, from the outgoing Mexican train.

They hoped we would leave camp to go and fetch them ;

but they were frustrated iii their design, for the Bishop

and the captain of the caravan gave express orders that no

one should go outside of the stockade, which was made of

wagons bound together, forming an oval figure, with the

animals in the center. The good Bishop was everywhere

encouraging the men to fight bravely and defend themselves

to the death if necessary. He held a gun in his hand, and

gave orders with great coolness and deliberation, showing

to all an example of courage and calmness. Every one

was at his post behind the wagons, and when the Indiana,

in single file, passed before us, shaking their bucklers

made of buffalo skins, and discharging their guns or shoot-

ing their arrows, we returned their fire, and observed sev-

eral fell from their horses, and immediately, dead or only

wounded, were surrounded by their companions, replaced

CATHOLIC CHDRCH IN NEW MEXICO. 113

on their horses and taken away. “We could hear the bull-

ets whizzing over our heads, several were imbedded in the

wheels of the wagon, but fortunately none of us were

wounded.

” Father Coudert distinguished himself among all by his

coolness and valor.”

Here I must interrupt for a moment the interesting jour-

nal of father Brun, to relate an incident that was told me

about this melee with the Indians. My informant stated

that an English speaking Indian came nearer than the

others to the camp. Father Coudert shot at him alone.

He fell, but was surrounded at once by his comrades.

Father Coudert had hit him in the shoulder as he arose

from behind his horse, and this proved to be the decisive

point in the battle. Who could he be ? Keport said that

it was Charley Bent, the son of Governor Bent, and one

of the principal chiefs. This young man had been thor-

oughly educated in the Catholic Universities, but he

strangely enough, preferred the wild life of the Indian to

the sedentary Jife of a whlteman. It was said also that he

was soundly berated by the Governor, his father, for par-

ticipating in this skirmish, and had to promise liim never

again to attack any caravan in which there were Bishops or

priests. How true all this is I know not.

” After more than three hours of such a fight,” continues

Father Brun, ” the Indians iVent off in small bands, sep-

arating from one another in order the better to avoid our

bullets. Some of them on horseback stayed behind the

others, as if to dare us to follow them. This is a trick of

the Indians, who thus simulate a, flight, and then suddenly

return to attack the camp, which may be exulting over its

victory. About thirty of us, forgetting this ruse of war,

left the camp in order to explore the battle field, examine

the five dead or mortally wounded horses; the spoils of the

Indians, saddles, bridles, the beautiful slippers adorned

with precious stones of the principal chief, arrows, bows

and quivers, pistols and guns, etc. Suddenly an Indian

troop, with the swiftness of the wind, turned back on the

imprudent men, who, however, noticed the movement soon

enough to flee back to the camp. The Indians, frustrated

114 CATHOLIC -CHURCH IN NEW MEXICO.

there, turned back and joined their main body about a

mile away. Then they crossed the river to rest, and to

lob at leisure the wagon left alone on the other side of the

stream. There they remained facing us on the right bank

of the river till nine o’clock, when they set the wagon on

fire.

” Daring that time some Indians lurked around our camp

screaming, ‘ Amigos !’ a new tjick of the enemy to draw

lis to them. But we took care not to notice them, and a

fusillade was the only answer to their ‘Amigos !’ We were

now shooting in the dark, but it is to be believed that some

never uttered a cry any more. During’ the night, having

placed the animals between the camp and the river to let

them graze a while, some Indians swam the river stealthily

to stampede them. But our sentinels were on the alert

and could not be caught by any such stratagem. In a

moment the whole camp was on foot, a volley followed the

swimmers, and the Indians, whether in the river or on its

banks, finally abandoned their designs.

” We learned sometime after that three of the principal

chiefs had been killed and one severely wounded. As for

us, we were protected in a visible manner by Divine Prov-

idence. Having for hours fought an enemy five times as

numerous as ourselves, and more accustomed to fight, we

did not have a single member of our party wounded. Our

good Mexicans attributed this wonderful protection of Grod

to the presence of Bishop Lamy and the missionaries, and

showed still more zealously, if possible, their respect and

devotion to him.

” Some days later, when we reached Trinidad, we read

in the Denver ‘ Gazette’: ‘ The caravan of Dr. Lamy, Bishop

of Santa Fe, composed of fifteen missionaries and five Sis-

ters, have been attacked by the Indians. Monsignor and

his priests have’ been massacred and the religieuses led

away captive by the savages.’

” It is thus that histpry is written.”

” On the 23d,” writes Father Gasparri, ” we continued

our journey, and toward evening Sister Alphonsa Thomp-

son, a native of Kentucky, fell sick. Night setting in, we

camped, and she being very ill, received the Last Sacra-

ments. The other Sisters waited on her all night, and the

CATHOLIC CHUKCH IN NEW .MEXICO. 115

next day we had to continue our journey. She was put into

a wagon with the four other Sisters, and when we had

halted, she died at ten o’clock July 24th, being not quite

twenty years old. We all felt most sensibly the death of

that Sister, so much the more as no remedies could be

procured in these desert plains to relieve her. On the other

hand the Indians would not let her die in peace. She was

buried in the evening, near the road, in a place well

marked and known to the Mexicans. A coffin, the best

that could be had under the circumstances, was made for

her, and all accompanied the body in procession, a Jesuifc

Father performing the funeral ceremony, and the Bishop

assisting. Before leaving the place a cross was planted

over the grave. The poor Sister had expressed a desire

not to have her body left there, but to have it taken on

with us to New Mexico, fearing perhaps that the -wild In-

dians, finding it, would desecrate it. But this was not

done, above all because the cholera had broken out among

us, but also because it is said that the Indians always

-respect dead bodies. God, moreover, would protect in a

special manner that body, in which had dwelt a soul as

pure and innocent as Sister Alphonsa’s.”

Referring to the sad deatji of Sister Alphonsa, Bishop

Lamy wrote : ” The youngest Sister of Loretto died on the

24th of July, from fright, as I consider it, caused by the

attack of the savages. She was eighteen years of age, well

educated, and a model of virtue.” *

The following lines written by an unknown friend in

the Ave Maria, were handed to me. Let them be the epi-

taph of dear Sister Alphonsa :

* Three yearj afterward, while pastor at Topeka, Kansas, I received

a note from Bishop Lamy, requesting me, on my frequent yisita on the

plains, to find the grave of Sister Alphonsa. Aoaompanied by two

men of those who were cmplfoyed by. the Eailroad near Cimarron

Crossing, I forded the rirer and following the old track, quite plain *■

yet, we saw, or thought we saw, the grave by the roadside, the spot

being marked by a higher tuft of grass. The cross, however, had dis-

appeared, burnt probably by the Irequent prairie fires. We could not

delay long, as the evening was advancing, and we had strict orders

fronfthe camp not to stay long for fear of the Indians. The fact is

the track layers were working with tools as usual, but having a gun

close by to repulse attacks, which were quite frequent. The grave

was in good condition.

116 CATHOMC CHURCH IN NEW MEXICO.

TBE DESEET GE.4.VE.

[Suggested by the death of a Sister o( Loretto, while crossing the

plains in the train of Bishop Lamy, which was attacked by Indians.]

A lonely grave on the desert plain,

Where the howling winds and the driving rain

Chant their wild requiem over my head,

As if I were one of their early dead —

Here is the chosen spot for me

To rest in my virgin purity.

Till the Bridegroom cometh ‘to call me hence

To be crowned’ in his heavenly i esidence.

Hush ! a footstep over my head !

I remember the hurried and stealthy tread.

‘Tis the savage Indian- tracking the train

That is passing across this desert plain.

I knew by the sound of the warlike shriek,

‘Tis one of tribe I came to seek.

Oame to this howling wilderness,

With a sister’s love to redeem and bless

Their outcast life ; by uq hope enticed.

Save to win their savage souls to Christ ;

One of the tribe for whom I gave

My life in return for this desert grave.

They met us passing the lonely road :

” Ho, ho ! ” they cried, ” ’tis the white man’s code ;

” Let us murder and rob the pale faced crew,

“And do unto them as they also do.”

Sick unto death with the fever’s blight,

I heard the sounds of the deadly fight.

Visions of foul dishonor rose

In my woman’s fear, and with terror froze

My virgin blood. Too weak to fly

From the dreaded fate, I prayed to die.

Then my soul fulfilled its virgin vows

And escaped to the arms of its heavenly spouse.

When God shall call for His martyred dead,

From my desert grave I will lift my head.

CATHOLIC CHURCH IN NEW MEXICO. 117

On the 26th it was resolved to leave behind the Mexican

caravan because- it was too slow, and also to free them-

selves from cholera, which continued raging among the

Mexicans. It was a touching separation. The chiefs of

the caravan came to the missionaries, all together recited

the Litanies of the Saints in^thanksgiving for their wonder-

ful preservafion. All having knelt down on the bare

ground, the Bishop gave them his benediction, which they

received with great faith and devotion. At four o’clock in

the evening, leaving their companions, they travelled the

whole night for fear of attracting the attention of the In-

dians.

The travelers were looked upon by all whom they met as

ghosts from the other world, the news of their massacre

having spread everywhere. On the 3d of August they were

in sight of Trinidad. Father Yermare, the Priest of

the place, came a long distance to meet his Bishop and

confreres. On the 5th, having crossed the Eaton, they

were met by Father Guerin of Mora, with Fathers Bousset

and Bourdier, then in minor orders.

From that time the coming of the Bishop to his Episco-

pal city appeared as a triumphal march. “From all the

parishes processions of men with their pastors at their

head came out to welcome him. They came five oi; six

leagues distant to meet their father. As soon as they saw

him they gave shouts of joy, then falling on their knees,

they kissed his hand asked his blessing. The women and

children came afterward on foot. Thus they crossed Mora,

Sapello, Las Vegas and San Miguel.

On the 15th of August, an auspicious day, from the hills

they beheld Santa Fe. There the demonstrations of joy

surpassed anything witnessed elsewhere. More than two

hundred horsemen went to meet their Bishop at a distance

of twelve mil^s. They served as an escort. The Christian

Brothers, with their bands, were the first ; other bands of

music followed ; the Bishop entered the Cathedral, at the

door of which the Vicar (3-eneral welcomed him in the

name of the clergy, after which the Bishop solemnly gave

his benediction to the people. Glorious Prelate, amidst a

well beloved clergy and a well beloved people !

118 CATHOLIC CHDEOH IN NEW MEXICO.,

His heart was now full. He had brought with him a

new and powerful element of education for that dear

people whom he so much loved. He had enriched his dio-

cese with a religious Order that was to do so much for the

cause of religion. In one word, he had brought with him

the Jesuits.

CATHOLIC CHURCH IN NEW MEXICO. 119

CHAPTER XVIII.

The Jesuits in New Mexico. ,

The Jesuits in New Mexico date the history of their la-

bors from the 15th of August, 1867, Feast of the Assump-

tion of the B. V. Mary.

The Bishop, in his ijiterview with the Father General,

had promised to give the Jesuits a property in their own

name, with a church and a house. On the journey he told

them that he had determinecl what church he would give

them, and after reaching Santa Fe, he informed them,

through the Vicar General, that the place he had deter-

mined upon was Bernalillo, and that while Father Vigilante

should stay some days in Santa Fe to arrange matters, they

would proceed at once to Berna,lillo, and there be installed

by the Vicar himself.

On August 20th, after a few days rest, accompanied by

the Vicar Eguillon, Fathers Eafael, Bianchi, Donate, M.

Gasparri and the two Brothers, Caso and Vezza, started for

Bernalillo. Father de Blieck had come only for his health,

and did not belong to the mission. The travellers passed

one night at the Pueblo of Santo Domingo, and early on

the second day they reached Bernalillo, and Father Eguil-

lon brought them to the house of Don Pedro Perea ; but

in the evening they insisted on going to their own house,

no matter in what condition it should be. The Vicar Gen-

eral solemnly installed them on the following day. The peo-

ple were called by the sound of bells to divine service, and

the Fathers were presented to the people as their pastors.

Father Eguillon afterwards returned to Santa Fe. Father

Vigilante, the Superior, arrived on the 1st of September,

and the Company commenced work among the faithful.

Their life in Bernalillo was not different from that of any

otherparish priests, attending to all the spiritual needs of

those’ confided to their care. Besides Bernalillo and its

missions, they had for the present the charge of Pefia

Blanca and its missions, and Jemez and its missions.

120 CATHOLIC CHURCH IN NEW MEXICO.

Besides the administration of theSe missions, the Bishop

had confided to them the care of teaching moral theology

to a young seminarian. They commenced in September,

and two more were added in October. They remained till

the commencement of December, when the Bishop called

them to Santa Pe to ordain them. In the meantime many .

among the Mexicans who knew the Society and her col-

leges in the East, were anxious that they should open’

schools of some kind. On the other hand”, the clergy de-

sired that they should take good and virtuous young men,

with capacity for study, so that they might be prepared for

the priesthood, and have thus a native clergy, and not to

depend entirely upon priests from Europe, who could not

always be obtained. But besides those ideas, thus ex-

pressed, nothing more was done on the subject.

The Bishop at that time desired that a retreat should be

given to the clergy. Father de Blieck, who had been placed

at the service of the mission by the Father General, was

charged with it. The retreat took place at Santa ie in

November ; after which another was given to the Sisters of

Loretto, and a third to the Christian Brothers. Afterwards

sermons and lectures were given for a while at the Cathe-

dral to 8,11 persons who spoke the English language. These

lectures took place on Sundays and Thursdays.

In the meantime Father Eguillon, V. G., expressed the

desire that a mission. should be given to the people of Santa

Fe. Fathers Bianchi and Gasparri were accordingly sent

to take charge of it. A triduum was given first to the

children, commencing on the 8th of December and lasting

to the 12th, when they all started in grand procession from

the Cathedral to the church of our Lady of Guadalupe.

An immense concourse of people were present, and Father

Gasparri addressed them with much unction, producing

the best effects. On the evening of that day commenced

the mission, which lasted to the 25th, the great day of the

Nativity of our Lord. The two missionaries spared no

means, no labor, to produce fruits of virtue in the souls of

their hearers. And indeed these fruits were wonderful,

and the number of those who took part in the general com-

munion on Christmas day was incredible. Cold and indiff-

CATHOLIC CHURCH IN NEW MEXICO. 121

erent hearts were warmed up to fervor, persons Jiving a

bad life perhaps for years, gave up their evil ways, mar-

riages not” sanctified, by the blessing of the church were

redressed, many evil habits were given up, so that really

the population of Santa Fe, always animated by a religious

spirit, on account of the zeal of its clergy, became a model

people, anzious to frequently receive the Sacraments, in

an edifying spirit of faith which characterises the Catho-

lic population to this day. Both the Bishop and his Vicar

Oeneral expressed themselves as highly satisfied with the

mission. .

Besides the actual gopd of the mission in casting out

evils from among the people, a permanent effect was pro-

duced by inculcating a great devotion toward the B. V.

Mary, establishing the practice of the Eosary, enrolling all

or nearly all, in, the Scapular, so that the zealous priests

afterwards not only continued these practices, but ladded

others, such as the devotion to the Sacred Heart, the So-

dality of the Children of Mary, and the various Sodalities

for both males and females, which in their way increase

the devotions of the people of Santa JPe every day, and

make the parishes in which these pious societies are fos-

tered the models of all others in the diocese.

These missions, almost unknown before the advent of

the Fathers, were now asked for everywhere. “When that

of Santa Fe was given, the Legislature was in session, so

that the greater part of the Senators and Representatives

took part in the exercises. Afterwardsj on returning’ to

their homes, they spoke to all of the happy fruits produced

by the rnission, and. kindled in the hearts of those who had

not attended the desire of enjoying the same benefits. The

Fathers commenced at home in the first months of the

year 1868, they gave missions at Pefia Blanca, Santo Do-

mingo, Jemez, Los Corrales and Bernallilo. At that time

— it being Lent — Father Gasparri started to visit all the

missions. He confined himself to Bernalillo and Jemez

because a priest had just been appointed pastor of P^fia

Blanca. His success was great. But before he could visit

them all, it was thought of transferring the Jesuits to Al-

buquerque. The affair thus came to pass.

122 CATHOLIC CHURCH IN NEW MEXICO.

The Bishop had promised the Father General to give the

Jesuits a church, with a house and a piece of land, as their

own property. When he sent them to Bernallilo, which

contained these three requisites, of course he promised to

give them the title thereto as soon as possible. ”But

there arose difficulties which hindered him from it. The

church, house and land were within the property of a cer-

tain Dona Dolores Otero, the deceased wife of Don Fran-

cisco Perea, who at his death left it to his two children yet

minors. When the church and house were built the title

of that property had been given to the Bishop, as also the

possession of it. But the title had bfien lost before being

registered. The children being minors neither they nor

their guardian could either sell or give. Now the Bishop

could” not give to thej Fathers a title before he obtained it

himself, consequently he desired to transfer them to an-

other point, Albuquerque. For that purpose the Bishop,

on March 16, 1868, went personally to Albuquerque. The

next day he returned to Santa Fe, and soon after had an

interview with Father Augustine Truchard, then parish

priest of Albuquerque. Whether he was the first to offer

bis resignation, or simply gave his consent, is uncertain,

but before leaving Albuquerque he made some conditions.

But for ■ this transaction it will be better to quote Father

Gasparri’s word in his ” Historia de la Compania de Jesus

en Nuevo Mejico,” a work never yet printed, but kept in

the archives of the Society. Here are his words, trans-

lated from the Spanish :

” The conditions were that we should assume his debts,

leaving in eur favor a property belonging to him, that he

should remain in Albuquerque until after Easter, and that

we could not enter it until after his departure. The first

condition was the heaviest. The debt amounted to three

thousand six hundred dollars, a part of which was to be

paid in silver. The property which he gave us — the house

and the land — had not cost him more than two thousand

dollars in paper, and he sold it to us at that price . The

sixteen hundred dollars were to be paid thus : eleven hun-

dred in paper and five hundred in silver.

” All appeared well to Father Vigilante, who desired

CATHOLIC OHUBOH IN NEW MEXICO. 123

this change more than all, and accepted all the conditions.

He went to Albuquerque during Holy Week, bought the

property for two thousand dollars, obligating himself to

pay the balance, and, perfectly satisfied, wrote to the

Father General and to the Patner Provincial what he had

done. It is certain that he received answers very little

satisfactory, but he never manifested it. At the time ap-

pointed, Father Truchard left Albuquerque. He came to

^Bernalillo on the 20th of April, and on the following day

Father Vigilante, accompanied by Father Bianchi, went to

Albuquerque in order to take possession of the new parish.

Father Gasparri and the. Brothers remained in Bernalillo

one week more to settle all business.”

Being now established in Albuquerque, the Fathers sol-

emnly celebrated the exercises of the month of May, and

on the last day — Feast of Pentecost— a great number of

people approached the Sacraments. , F. Gasparri gave, in

the month of August, a retreat to the Sisters of Loretto, .

to the clergy, and to the Christian Brothers. While in

Santa Fe the Rev- J. Guerin, parish priest of Mora,

asked him to give also the exercises of a retreat to the

people of hig parish. The Rev. F. Gasparri agreed” to

give it .in December. So at that epoch he and Father

Bianchi started, passing through Santa Fe and San Miguel.

At Las Vegas the pastor took them in his carriage to Mora.

That mission produced great fruits of piety in that place

and neighborhood. It eommeneed on the morning of the

8th of December by a short mission to the children, which

terminated by a general communion on the Feast of Our

Lady of Guadalupe. That evening the great mission com-

menced. After a few days Father Bianchi felt ill, but he

continued as usual, to preach and hear confessions. It was

so very cold that the Precious Blood froze in the chalice j.

but despite all climatic severities he was at his post. On the

18th he preached a remarkably eloquent sermon on Death..

After the sermon he went to bed, never to rise from it

again in life. He grew fatally sick. Two doctors were,

called, and said he was attacked with pleuresis. Father

Guerin and Father Bourdier, were unremitting in their

attentions to him. A third physician was called, but it

124 CATHOLIC CHDKCH JN NEW MEXICO.

was of no avail. On Christmas Day he received Holy

Communion with unusual devotion. Soon after, the symp-

ptoms grew alarmingly worse, and on the 29th — Feast of

the Holy Innocents — a little after five in the morning,

he gave up his beautiful soul to God. In the afternoon

his body was carried to the church, where ail the people

flocked to see the dead missionary. The concourse was

immense. News of the event was spread at once. Father

Fialon, of Sapello, and Fathers Coudert and Peyron, of

Las Vegas, came in due time to take part in the solemn .

ceremonies.

Tuesday, December 28th, 1868, the good missionary was

buried in the church of Mora, i”n the sanctuary, on the

epistle side. Father Gasparri celebrated mass, assisted by

Fathers Fiallon and Lujan, retired priests in Mora. All

the stores remained plosed on that day; an immense con-

course of Protestants and Jews, as well as of Catholics,

were present. Everyone felt that a saint had died. Even

•the two legislative bodies, in session at Santa Fe, passed

appropriate resolutions’, and put on mourning to the end of

the session; a fact so much the more remarkable, since it

is seldom done, and moreover several of the members, both

of the Senate and the Assembly, were not Catholics.

Father Eafael Bianchi was born at Casentino, Province

of Aguila, in the Kingdom of Naples, December 19, 1836.

He studied the classics in the schools of the Society at

Aquila. He entered the novitiate at Conochia, August 7th,

1852. He studied rhetoric and philosophy while teaching

grammar at Naples. Expelled with other Fathers from

Italy in 1860, he was sent to France to study theology. He

was ordained priest at Laval, September 19, 1863. The

following year he was sent to Spain, passed one year at

Maurega, taught philosophy at Tartosa, and started for

New Mexico, April 18, 1867. In a word, he was a man of

as great regularity as the most fervent novice. He was

held in great esteem by all who knew him.

The mission of Mora finished on the day of the Nativity

of Our Lord. Ijb produced much good among the people.

There the first mission cross was planted in New Mexic6.

The death of Father Bianchi was the seal of that mission,

CATHOLIC CHtJBCH IN NEW MEXICO. 125

and confirmed many in their good resolutions. Afterwards

Father Gasparri, assisted, now by the pastor, then by his

assistant, Yisited all the missions of that parish, and the

number of those who did not approach the Sacrament was

exceedingly few.

In the meanwhile, another mission was preparing at

Taos. This parish needed a mission, ‘especially on account

of a certain schism which existed there. This schism had

started in this wise: Father Jose Antonio Martinez had

been appointed parish priest of Taos in the year 1826. He

governed that parish till 1856, when he spontaneously re-

signed his palish into the hands of Bishop Lamy, and

another priest was sent to administer the parish. Subse-

quently, owing to some difficulties between him and the

new pastor, he regretted having resigned, and claimed to

be the rightful pastor of Taos. Not having the use of the

church, he built a chapel in his own dwelling, and there

performed all the duties of parish priest. As he had been

many years parish priest of Taos, and his family being one

of the most noted in that district, he drew to himself a

party, either in Taos or in the missions that were attache.d

to Taos.

For many reasons Biehop Lamy, after the accustomed

canonical admonitions, was compelled to suspend him,

along with Father Lucero, who acted as his assistant. This

exasperated him and strengthened the spirit oi schism,

which the zealous priests who succeeded one another in

Taos have not been able entirely to destroy. Thus re-

mained affairs to the death of Father Martinez, July 28th,

1867, who gave no sign of submitting to the Bishop, and

demanded, before dying, to be buried in his own chapel,

and Father Lucero buried him, acting as pastor of the

schismatics.

The Bishop, being at Taos in October of the year 1868,

proposed to Father Gabriel Ussel, the parish priest, to have

a mission given to his>people. Then Father Gasparri was

in Mora; he was communicated with at that place. Father

Ussel himself coming to Mora. Both went to Sapello,

where was the Bishop, in order to take his advice on the.

subject. By that time Father Bianchi was dead, and it

126 CATHOLIC CHDKCN IN NEW MEXICO.

wa8 decided that F. Gasprarri would go alone and preach

that mission. He left Mora with Father Ussel on the 12th

of January, 1869. The mission forthe people commenced

on the 17th and lasted two weeks. The difficulties and

prejudices were great, but happily the family of Martinez,

the most notable in the parish, gave a bright example of

obedience, and was one of the first to ask to be reconciled

with the Church. After this the difficulties were much

less, and the mission produced abundant, fruits among

the population.

In Albuquerque affairs continued as usual. Father Vigi-

lante, being alone, asked for Father Boucard, but he be-

came sick and left, and Father Foui’chaigu, who was then

in Santa Fe was sent to him to help in the best way he

could, as assistant. On the return of F. Gasparri, Father-

Fourchaigu returned to Santa Fe. The Bishop in the

meanwhile reinstated Father Rodriguez, who lived close to

Albuquerque, and gave him permission to say Mass, and

also to administer the Sacraments, so that he could help

the Fathers.

In March, 1869, the Jesuits commenced paying their

debt. Things became more prosperous. At once schools

were started, the church was improved, and much needed

work was done, both at Albuquerque and in the missions.

Soon after. Fathers Leone and Tomassin came to give

their help, and enabled F. Gasparri to start on a Mission

among the Navajoes, in July, 1870, with a view to establish

a permanent mission among them; but the promises made

by the Government failed, he was obliged to abandon the

mission, and it was passed over to the Methodists.

In the Spring of 1871 great preparations were made, to

celebrate with becoming pomp the Feast of the Sacred

Heart. At the same time took place the Jubilee of Pius

IX. The alms given for the Jubilee were employed in

making a silver heart with a gold cross. The names of

the donors were placed in it, and the whole was sent to the

Sovereign Pontiff.

In the same year the Rt. Rev. P. J. Maehebeuf, Vicar

Apostolic of Colorado, offered Conejos, a beautiful location

in the San Juan Valley, to F. S. Personne, who had lately

CATHOLIC’ CHCTECH IN NEW MEXICO. 127

come from Europe, and in the next year Father Pinto,

also recently arrived, was given the mission of Pueblo. In

the meantime the Fathers in Albuquerque were not idle. A

far more convenient place fof a cemetery had been pur-

chased, three miles from the city, on elevated ground, and

there the corpses of thousands who had been buried for

centuries in a low, swampy place were removed in a most

solemn procession.

In the year 1872 also that Father Gasparri commenced

to print books for the benefit of the church and mission.

Soon after was established a novitiate, which later on

was removed to Las Vegas, and finally discontinued alto-

gether for want of means — the young novices being sent

since that time to Florissant, near St. Louis, the great

novitiate of the Province of Missouri.

In 1873 was formed a new parish from missions belong-

ing to Mora, Sapello and Antonchico, located at La Junta,

and dedicated to the Sacred Heart. Eev. F. Tomassini

was appointed its first pastor.

The year 1874 was occupied in giving a number of mis-

sions to the various parishes of the diocese. One given in

Las Vegas produced such fruits that the whole population,

through a select committee, desired the Fathers to estab-

lisha college there and remain among them. Don Manuel

Romero offered a house for that purpose until such time

as they would be able to erect a suitable college. The

offer was accepted; and soon after several of tlie Fathers

removed to Las Vegas, while F. Baldassare, the new Su-

perior, remained at Albuquerque with the others.

The, first number of the Revista Galolica was published

January 2d, 1875. It was then severely handled by all the

papers, impious and malicious, published in Colorado and

New Mexico. It nevertheless withstood their attacks, and

has continued to increase and prosper, till now, under the

editorship of learned Fathers, and the carefulness and pa-

tience of Father Ferrari, its publisher, it has become one

of the foremost weeklies published in New Mexico.

The generous population of Las Vegas continued asking

for a college ; offers of help were made; land was pur-

chased, and in November, 1877, Eev. Salvador Personne

128 CATHOLIC CHITHOH IN NEW MEXICO.

was installed as first President of the institution in the

house of Don Manuel Eomera, which answered the pur-

pose for a while. There the President, and his faculty

dwelt for one year, commencing with twenty-five boarding

pupils and about one hundred day scholaTS.

On the 2l8t of June, 1878, the foundations of the new

college were laid, and in November of the same year it was

blessed and made ready for occupation. The faculty con-

sisted of Eev. Salvador Personne, President, with the

Keverends Alphonsus Rossi, S. J.; Lawrence Pede, S. J.;

A. Minaci, S. J., and two auxiliary Brothers. God alone

knows the privations and sacrifices which the little band

had to endure. Three thousand dollars were given by sub-

scription, but where the balance came from is the secret of

God; but we do know that they built and paid for their

building.

‘ In December, 1882, the Rev. Dominic Pantanella, S. J.,

was appointed President of the College, and Father Per-

sonne was called to replace the lamented Donato Gasparri

in Albuquerque. His work there was great. He com-

pleted the new Church of the Immaculate Conception in

New Albuquerque begun by Father Gasparri;, and built

with brick and of beautiful interior finish. The church in

Old Albuquerque was also rendered one of the finest of the

Territory. ‘ ‘

In August, 1874, Father Pantonella, having beeii called

to establish a new college in Morisson, near Denver, Col.,

Father Personne returned to Las Vegas as President, being

replaced in Albuquerque by the Very Key. Father Balda-

sare, S. J.* ,

The college is increasing yearly. It had, in 1883, as

many as ninety boarding pupils and two hundred and

seventy-five day scholars. The year 1884 was more bright

than ever. W-hen classes commenced there were seventy

pupils present They came from various places— ‘Mexico,

Chihuahua, Sonora, Texas, Colorado, each furnishing

* Father Baldasare was afterwards stricken with paralysis and went

back to Sunny Italy to recover his health, but in vain. He has gone

to his reward.

CATHOLIC CHUECH IN NEW MEXICO. 129

separate contingents — and some even came from Phila-

delphia.

I never would finish this interesting subject were it not

my space is limited. I must mention two great losses

suffered by the Society and I will have done. I allude

to the deaths of the Eevs. , Diamare and Gasparri.

The JRevista Catolica of the 29th of April, 1882, speaks

in the highest terms of the virtues of the Rev. James

Diamare, S. J. It says:

“At 10 o’clock A. M. of the 25th of April, the Eev. P.

James Diamare returned his beautiful soul to God; he was

over 43 years of age, and had been over 17 years a member

of the Society of Jesus. He was boin in the city of Naples,

on the 22d of February, 1839. He studied the classics in

the Jesuit schools of Naples. Pious always, he felt at-

tracted to the priesthood, and entered the Urban Seminary

in his native city. In 1863 he was ordained priest secular,

and a year after entered the Society of Jesus. He entered

his novitiate at Rome, and soon after was sent to Reggio,

in Calabria, as secretary to Monsignor Ricciard, Bishop of

that city. Later he was sent by his superiors to Sezze, in

the Pontifical States, to teach theology. He came to New

Mexico in October of the year 1873. ‘ On the 2d of Feb-

ruary, 1876, he took his final vows, and made his solemn

profession at Las Vegas. He was charged with the busi-

ness of the Bevista, which he rendered every day more

attractive. Sent to give missions, he took no rest; and

Santa Fe, Albuquerque, Mexico and Texas heard in turn

his powerful voice. He returned from Texas overworked

and sick, and a few days later returned his innocent soul

to God.”

Father Donato Gasparri, S. J., died at Albuquerque on

the 18th of December, 1882.. He was 48 years of age, and

was born at Bicarifc, in Italy, and educated at Salerno under

the tuition of the Fathers of the Company of Jesus, enter-

ing into the Society at the age of sixteen. He studied and

taught in several colleges of the Society till the civil

troubles of 1860. The revolution reached him as it did

others, and he was sent to Laval, in France. Ordained

priest, he was sent to Spain. Calatzud, Balaquer, Sara-

130 CATHOLIC CHUKCH IN NEW Me6c0.

gosa and Valencia were the various fields of his labors.

Chosen by the Superior-General to accompany Bishop

Xiamy to New Mexico, he hastened to Prance, and was soon

on his way to this land that was to be the field of his labors

and his tomb. I need not speak of his great works — they

are emblazoned in the minds and hearts of all Catholics in

New Mexico. May the faithful servant enjoy now the glory

of his Master !

CATHOLIO CHURCH IN NEW MEXICO. 131

CHAPTER XIX.

Erection of the Province of Santa Fe — Archbishop Lam?

Receives the Pallium.

I pass over several years consecrated by the good Bishop

J. B. Lamy to the advancement of the Catholic cause in

New Mexico. I say nothing of his constant journeys through

hU diocese, the foundation of new parishes, the establish-

ment of schools, nor of his voyages to Europe for the good

of the people. All these things are sacredly recorded in

the hearts of both clergy and people. I hasten to s^Deak

of the honors conferred upon the zealous prelate by the

Holy See after a quarter of a century spent solely for the

glory of God and the salvation of souls.

In the Consistory held by Pious IX, Monday, December

21st, 1874, along with several others. Bishop Lamy was

raised to the dignity of Archbishop, and Santa Fe was

erected into a province, with Colorado and Arizona,

although yet vicarates, as suffragans.

It may not be amiss to say a few words upon the dignity

and insignias of an Archbishop. I hope it rhay interest

my readers, as some Catholics may read it who are una i

quainted with the government of the -church, and who are

sincerely anxious to learn something about the Church and

those appointed by Heaven to guide it.

In the Catholic Church the Episcopate is one, if we con-

sider it under its general aspect; no one is, by Divine right,

greater or less than another. The Roman Pontiff alone

received of our Lord Jesus Christ himself, the founder of

the Church, supremacy over all; not only over the flock,

bu,t- also over the shepherds— so that he is forever the head

of the whole Church — the Bishop of the Bishops — the chief

of the Christian society. For the facilitation of the uni-

versal government the Church established degrees in the

Episcopate, and hence arises the beauty and the greatness

of the ecclesiastical heirarchy. The Sovereign Pontiff, who

132 CATHOLia OBTTBCH IN NEW MEXICO.

holds the plenitude of jurisdiction in the whole Church,

ceded, so to speak, a part of it, and among the bishops

elevated some to a higher degree, and created thus the

Archbishops, the Primates and the Patriarchs.

Two things are to be noticed here. The first, which is a

consequence of what has been said above, is that the de-

grees in the Episcopate are of ecclesiastical right, although

in one sense it can be said of Divine right, since Jesus

Christ gave to the Church all the powers necessary for its

government, and the degrees referred to are not only con-

venient bjit necessary. The second thing, which is also a

consequence, is that the Sovereign Pontiff can increase,

diminish, or, even remove entirely the functions conceded

to Patriarchs, Prinjates, and Archbishops: in one word, he

can abolish these degrees in the Episcopate whenever

the good of the Church demands it.

The attributions granted to these degrees haye not been

the same always and everywhere. In our days we call an

archbishop a prince, or chief of bishops, in an ecclesiasti-

cal province. Different bishops, called suffragans, form a

province, and the archbishop at their head, is called

Metropolitan; Many archbishops have no suffragans over

whom to preside, nor ecclesiastical province, without for

that cause ceasing to hold their name and rank as such.

Also the primates hold the first rank in a nation, and the

patriarchs over several, but in the same manner as the pri-

mates without any jurisdiction, there are patriarchs who

hold that nama only as a pure honor.

In the United States, there never were, until lately, arch-

bishops of pure title, but all were with the metropolitan

dignity, over a corresponding province, We have now

twelve such provinces, and no doubt, with the increase of

Catholic population, new ones will be formed.

Passing over what concerns patriarchs and primates^ I

will mention that the dignity and title of archbishops arid ,

metropolitans are very old in the Church. The name of

metropolitan comes from the ancient civil right of the Eo-

man Empire. In it we find that the title of metropolitan

was given to some distinguished cities, as it were cities,

mothers of others, which enjoyed certain honors and pre-

CATHOLIC CHURCH IN NEW MEXICO 133

rogatives, and whose governors were of a higher catagory

and jurisdiction. The Church adopted the institution, and

hence the bishops who were appointed to such cities were

called metropolitans^ or bishops of the metropolis, andin

the course of time the metropolitan bishop was naturally

given a certain rank” over the bishops of the neighboring

cities, and thus were formed the provinces. Many councils

afterwards confiimed this natural division. To these me-

tropolitans, or bishops of metropolitan cities, was given

subsequently the honorific title of archbishops, a title

which seems to have been used for the first time to address

Saint Athanasius, Bishop of Alexandria, in Egypt.

Archbishops, in quality of metropolitans, enjoy a pre-

eminence of honor and some prerogatives over the bishops

of their provinces, as can be seen in the canon law, but it

is purely a matter of ecclesiastical discipline.

The insignias which in our days distinguish and ennoble

metropolitan archbishops, as well as the primates and pa-

triarchs, are the carrying of the cross and the pallium.

These insignias in olden times were proper to the Sovereign

Pontiff alone, as a mark of the plenitude of his power — in

those prelates it is the mark of their greater authority. The

privilege of the cross consists in this, that the metropolitan,

the primate, or the patriarch can b3 preceded by the cross

in all the territory of his province.

As to the pallium, as it is in use in our days, it consists

in a collar made of white wool, with two bands hanging

over the breast and shoulders, and three black crosses on

the front band. On the Feast of St, Agnes, January 21st,

two white lambs are blessed in Eome, and from their wool

some religious women weave the palliums. The Sovereign

Pontiff himself afterwards blesses them upon an altar con-‘

tiguous to the toihb of the apostles Saints Peter and Paul,

and they are deposited over the same tomb in a che.st, from

which they are taken to deliver them to the prelates.

Without entering into a discussion of the antiquity of the

pallium, which would be very uninteresting, I “will say .a

few words about its use. A metropolitan archbishop

can perform no function of his degree and positi^on

without having received first the pallium froip the Sov

134 CATHOLIC CHUECH IN NEW MEXICO.

ereign Pontiff. In olden times the metropolitans were

obliged to visit the tomb of the Holy Apostles, in Rome,

and there were invested with the pallium.

At the present it is petitioned in the consistory in

which the Pope preconises the bishops, by themselves or

-by some one delegated for the purpose. The pallium is

used on certain festival days, marked by canon law— it is

personal, and serves only for the See to which the arch-

bishop has been appointed. If the archbishop is trans-

ferred to another metropolitan See, he needs another

pallium; and when he dies he is vested with it, and it is

buried with him.

On March 16th, 1875, Cardinal Franchia sent this official,

letter to the Most Rev. Archbishop-elect, J. B. Lamy, pre-

conised first Archbishop of Santa Fe, in the consistory £eld

on Monday, December 21st, 1874:

” Illustbious and Most Reverend Sik: — The Rev. Mon-

signor Roncetti, Chamberlain of Honor of His Holiness,

and officer of this Holy Congregation, sent in the quality

of Abligate to present the red beretta to the Most Rev,

Father and Archbishop of New York, who has been ad-

mitted by the Holy Father in the Sacred College of the

Cardinals, will deliver to your Lordship the apostolical let-

ters by which his Holiness has been pleased to appoint you

Metropolitan of the new province of Santa Fe. At the

same time your Lordship will receive the faculties which

His Holiness has granted you and the sacred pallium.

“In the meanwhile, I pray God to keep you in health

for a long time.

” Given in Rome, at the house of the S. C. Propaganda.

-Filed March 16th, 1875.”

The ceremony for the imposition of the pallium was fixed

for the J.6th of June, 1875. Mgr. Salpointe, then Vicar

Apostolic of Arizona, being in New York when Monsignor

Roncetti, Chamberlain of His Holiness, delivered the beretta

to Cardinal McClosky, had an interview with him. The

Roman prelate, already fatigued with the journey from

Rome, was much pleased to delegate Mgr. SalpOinte and

charge him with the delivery of the pallium.

CAIHOLIC CHUECH IN NEW MEXICO. 135

The prelate returned from New York on the 7th of June,

and as his many duties recalled him to his- diocese, which

he had left only for urgent reasons, it was determined that

the ceremony should take place on the 16th. Mgr. Mache-

beuf, Vicar Apostolic of Colorado, hastened from Denver,

and if we consider the difficulty of travel in those days,

and the circumstances in which the country was, the assist-

ance was absolutely immense. The people had several

meetings, in which were organized the various committees

who were to give more splendor and order to the ceremony.

The old cathedral being entirely inadequate for the

occasion, and, on the other hand, timorous persons, fearing

some accident, it was resolved to have the ceremony per-

formed at the house of the Christian Brothers, or College

of Saint Michael. The place is very large, and the whole

range of houses having porches, was thought convenient

against the rays of the sun. All preparations were there-

fore made for the purpose, and in the afternoon of the 15th

all was in readiness. The greatest part “of the clergy of the

diocese were present — a few hsld not, on account of the

distances, been apprized of the ceremony.

The 16th of June was as one of our spring days here,

clear and quiet. At the break of day the roar of the cannon

aroused the faithful. Immediately after the band of the

College of Saint Michael was in the garden of the Arch-

bishop’s residence and discoursed fine music, which was

wafted upon the morning breezes. At nine o’clock the pro-

cession was formed at the cathedral, the clergy, the Bishop,

and the Archbishop arrived, and all the societies proceeded

down San Francisco street to the plaza, thence turning to

the left, went up College street and reached Saint Michael

— all that multitude of people found room in the vast

grounds of the College.

At ten o’clock solemn Pontifical Mass was commenced by

Mgr. Machebeuf, while before the altar stood the Arch-

bishop-elect, assisted by Fathers Equillon and Gasparri.

Mgr. Salpointe, delegated to deliver the pallium, had an

elevated seat on the epistle side. After the Gospel, the

Very Rev. P. Equillon addressed the people in Spanish,

and after Mass Mgr. Machebeuf spoke in English. These

136 CATHOLIC CHDRCH IN NEW MEXICO.

sermons produced a great effect at the time ^upon the

hearers, both Amiericans and Mexic^ans.

Immediately after communion, according to the rubrics,

the pallium was placed on the altar, covered with a veil of

red silk, and the Archbishop put on the Pontifical vestments.

The reading of the Pontifical briefs and letters followed in

Latin, Spanish and English, in order to give more satis-

faction to all. After the reading of these documents, the

new Archbishop, vested in bis Pontifical vestments, ap-

proached the altar, and there, kneeling down, pronounced

his profession of faith, took the oath of office according to

the ceremonial of the bishops, in the hands of Bishop Sal-

pointe, delegated for the purpose of imposing the pallium;

after which the Bishop, standing, placed the pallium on

the shoulders of the new Archbishop, saying, at the same

time :

“For the honor of Almighty God and the Blessed MaPy,

ever Virgin, of the holy apostles. Saints Peter and Paul,

of our Lord Pope Pius IX of the Holy Roman Church, and

of the Church of Santa Fe confided to your care, we de-

liver you the pallium taken from the tomb of Saint Peter,

which signifies the plenitudes of the episcopal power, with

the title and “name of Archbishop, which you shall use

within your church on certain days, as is determined in the

privileges granted by the Apostolic See. “

After this, the new Archbishop, having on the pallium,

arose, and turning to the people, directed to them words

arising from his very heart. They were expressions of

gratitude towards the Holy -Father, of confusion for him-

self thus raised without any merits of his own, of thanks

to the clergy and people, who had taken so much interest

in the ceremony in his honor. The Benediction was then

given while all that multitude, be they Catholic or not,

bared their heads under the blessing hand.

All the people returned in procession to the ArchiepisT

copal Palace, preceded by the band of Saint Michael, and

that of the city, and after repeating with one voice, ” Long

live the Archbishop!” retired. The clergy, as an expres-

sion of their love and veneration, had invited the two

suffragans, all the clergy, and many gentlemen of the Ter-

CATHOLIC CHUECH IN NEW MEXICO. 137

ritory to a bountiful banquet. A pavilion was erected in

the garden, that never-failing monument of the Arch-

bishop’s taste and care, and there they assembled. Speeches

in honor of the Archbishop were made by a number of the

most prominent gentlemen, boih. Americans and Mexicans.

In the evening a general illumination took place in the

city. Before the cathedral were four beautiful transparent

portraits of Pius IX, Archbishop Lamy, and Bishops

Marohebeuf and Salpointe. Music was played on the

plaza; the people flocked thither from all parts of the city.

Seats had been placed for the prelates and the clergy. A

speech was delivered in English by Mr. W. Breeden and

another in Spanish by Major Sena. These speeches were

much applauded. After this a torchlight procession was

formed, and the Archbishop and his guests Were conducted

to the Archiepiseopal residence, and the celebration termi.

nated, the memory of which remains fresh in_the minds of

those who witnessed or participated in it.

138 CATHOLIC CHUECH IN NEW MEXICO.

CHAPTER XX.

Episcopal Jubilee or Aechbishop Lamy — Eeview of the

Situation.

On the 24th day of November, 1874, a few months only

after the erection of Santa Fe into a proTiiice, was cele-

brated the Episcopal Jubilee of the great Archbishop, he

having been consecrated Bishop of Agathon and appointed

Vioar Apostolic of New Mexico on the 24th of November,

1850.

We call a shcerdotal qr episcopal jubilee the happy anni-

versary of twenty-five or fifty years since the ordination of

apriest or his consecration as bishop. It is not rare for

priests to celebrate the twenty-fifth anniversary of their

ordination, but it is rare to see a bishop celebrate the

twenty-fifth anniversary of his consecration. For this

reason it is the cilstom to celebrate it with pomp and

rejoicing.

Of late years it has become a practice in the Catholic

world to celebrate these occasions with solemnity, and it is

just — it is the expression of the devotion of the people for

their pastors. We call these celebrations jubilees in imi-

tation of those which the Church celebrates every twenty-

five and every fifty years. To distinguish them the first is

called the silver jubilee and the latter the golden jubilee.

In many countries they are called silver wedding and gold ‘

wedding, and it is not without reason nor without mystery

that Christian people here preferred the latter name to the

former. And truly the people are right in, their preference.

The ordination of a young priest, the consecration of a

bishop, are greatly like a marriage ceremony. Both Sacra-

ments have been instituted by Jesus Christ for the creation

and raising of men to God — one is a material creation, the

other a spiritual creation. Why do the people call the

priest by the sweet name of Father? Because, by the

Socrament of Baptism he begets them spiritually into the

CATHOLIC CHOKCH IN NEW MEXICO. 139

Church, and by the “Word of God which he dispense^ to

them he raises them in faith and spiritual manhood.

In the present economy of Divine Providence, although

Jesus Christ placed His vicar, the Pope, to represent Him

on earth, He has no less decreed that the Christian family

should be divided into fractions under His bishops, and

subdivided under the priests. And the Church, the Im-

‘ maculate Spouse of Jesus Christ, has confided to all these,

according to their rank. — to the Pope, the whole Church

his spouse; to the bishops, their dioceses; to the priests,

their parishes — so that the faithful of a parish acknowledge

their father in their pastor, those of a diocese see their

father in the bishop, and those of the whole world recog-

nize the Pope as the common father of all the faithful.

If, on the one hand, it is right for children to present

their respects and offer their good wishes to the beloved

. father who has been for so many years in this elevated

pastoral ministry, it is, on the other, no less an obligation

to give thanks to God, who -gave suet a father and has

preserved him, and beg a prolongation for many years of

that precious life, as the Church .chants with so much joy :

Ad multos annos.

The administration of Dr. Lamy in those twenty-five

years is a bright page in the history of New Mexico, and

has produced beneficial effects on that simple, loving

people. The state of the Church in New Mexico when the.

venerable Archbishop took possession of it in 1850 was

certainly not over prosperous. But for the love of truths

I “say that it could not be otherwise, because the spiritual

center was so far away, at Durango, whereas the civil center

was still further away, at the City of Mexico. The great

distances of the two places, with their diflSculty of holding’

communication, permitted the true principles of both spir-

itual and civil life with difficulty to reach the itola^ed

population of New Mexico. >In the same manner that a

star gives much less heat if it be far off, and if its rays^and

light are to pass through denseisloadb, iti the same manner

the light pf faith will’ be-iJireaker, and its heat will be

‘greatly diminished by being too far removed ttota. ita

spiritual center.

140 CATHOLIC CUTECH lif NEW MEXICO.

But darkness was to give way to light in this Terri-

tory; it was to enter into a new phase, both civil and

religious. Leaving out the civil side of the question, I will

say a few words in review of the situation from a religious

point of view. The bishops assembled at Baltimore, soon

after the annexation of ^ew Mexico to the United States,

made it a point to advise the Vatican to separate the newly –

annexed province from the Diocese of Durango. The Holy

See entered plainly into these views, and the separation was

resolved upon; and the first bishop of that diocese was then

zealously working among the Catholics of Ohio, his mind

and views far away from the thorny crown, under the guise

■of a mitre. How inscrutable are the ways of Divine Provi-

dence !

Holy Scripture calls Our Saviour a Sun which gives light

to the whole world, and He is essentially the light of the

world. The same is said of the Apostles and their suc-

cessors, certainly in a manner far inferior and by essence.

They are suns but by participation, in so far as they re-

ceive from the essential Sun, sind reflect in the various

parts of the world the splendors of Jesus Christ. Now,

from the sun two great effects are appearing, light and

heat. As soon as the sun rises in the east he at once dis-

sipates the. darkness of the night, and throws light upon

all things, and shows all things in their true colors; but, at

the same time, by the means of the heat, he gives life to all

things, and raises them, as it were, from death to life.

These two effects are the part of the administration of a

bishop, as also in due proportion of any true minister of

Jesus Christ. Among the parts or effects of that admidis-

tration are, first, the instruction given the people upon the

truths of our holy religion, and afterwards the administra-

tion of the Sacraments. With the instructions is dissi-

pated the darkness of ignorance, errors fall to the ground,

evangelical virtues are propagated — in one word, the light

of revelation is poured out. With the administration of

the Sacraments men are given a new life, life is given

the sinner through the means of grace, and in all is devel-

oped charity, which unites him tb-God. Am I, then, not

right in saying that the twpnty-five past years of the ad-

CATHOLIC CHURCH IN NEW MEXICO. 141

ministration of the Most Kev. Archbishop Lamy in this

Territory have been an epoch of light, an epoch which has,

seen from uncertain rays, the regal suns of justice, truth

and Catholic civilization spread over this diocese, continu-

ally widening their mighty prestige and increasing their

effulgence?

And so shall these praiseworthy plans of the saintly

Archbishop continue to bless the pious children of his

” diocese.

. As regards religious instruction. Dr. Lamy has created

and developed it in every way, and he has seen that his

zealous clergy did the same in every part of the diocese.

He summoned religiouSj both men and women, to instruct

the little ones of God, and when this could not be. done,

he procured good and competent teachers to instruct the

young. For what purpose did he make so many journeys,

both to Europe and the United States, if not for the diffu-

sion of knowledge in his diocese ? to bring there bodies of

religious whp would help in the great work ? He increased

wonderfully the number of parishes and provided good and

zealous pastors for them. He brought the Fathers of the

Society of Jesus particularly to give missions and renew

the spirit of fervor which lay latent in the people. In all

the schools and colleges under his direction religious in-

struction formed the basis of all education, and with the

principles of sciences the young of both sexes received,

what is far more precious, a knowledge of the eternal

principles upon which are planted the solid foundation of

Catholic faith.

Visit the classes of the Christian Brothers, of the Sisters

of Loretto, Sisters of Charity, and others, and you will

find the truth of this.

He helped to found the Mevista Catholica for the diffusion

of the same principles, and to convey religious instruction

at the very firesides of the people. The people of New

Mexico have great reason to give thanks to God for the

good done among them in those twenty-five years by His

faithful minister, Dr. Lamy.

And another point, equally important, must be noticed,

which has been caused by the wise administration of the

142 CATHOLIC CHURCH IN NEW MEXICO.

venerable Archbishop. With instruction and the frequent

reception of the Sacraments, immorality has been removed

from the family; morality, virtue and religion have been

made to flourish in the desert of past passions. Certainly

all are not virtuous — there are some yet found vicious, but

where is the wheat field that does not contain some

cockle? where is the .garden in which, amidst the most

brilliant flowers, a serpent may not lie hidden? There is

no doubt that vices have diminished, and in the same pro-

portion virtues have increased, public opinion has been

corrected and reformed in many ways, and scandals can-

not be created as easily as of yore.

Finally, in those twenty-five years New Mexico has felt

many beneficent influences, both of the spiritual and the

civil kind. When Congress was organizing it as a Territory

Kome Organized it as a Diocese. The civil Government

formed counties, districts, etc. — the Church formed par-

ishes, colleges, hospitals, schools, etc. It is a question

whether the Government could have done as much as it

did were it not for the Church. May the venerable Arch-

bishop see many years more, and continue to see his work

progressing and bearing heavy bunches of fruit in the Lord’s,

vineyard. He has stood the heat of the day in that vine-

yard, may he also gather its delicious fruits and be com-

forted with the heartfelt gratitude of his spiritual children.

He has spent twenty-five years as Bishop of New Mex-

ico, may he spend twenty-five more years as Archbishop,

so that all may* celebrate his golden jubilee. This is all

we can desire, and that our desire may be consummated

we shall fervently pray to Heaven.

CAIHOHO CHUKCH IN NBW MEXICO. 143

CHAPTER XXI.

Aeohbishop Lamy Builds Hi i Cathedeal. .

One of the greatest monuments of the zeal of Arch-

bishop Lamy is the Cathedral of San Francisco. Ii is not

completed yet, for want of the necessary means. This

great structure has been in- progress for many years. The

corner-stone was laid on the 14th of July, 1869. The cere-

mony was very solemn, and all the inhabitants of every

denomination were present. The stone contarined the

names of the President of the United States, General

Grant, of the Governor of the Territory, and other Terri-

torial. ofScers, together with some coins of gold, silver

and copper, and also some documents and newspapers..

Three days afterwards some miscreant, for the sake of lucre,’

stole the corner-stone, with its contents, and nothing has

bten heard of it since.

The Cathedral was at first commenced by an American

architect, whose name has escaped me; but he did not

understand the work, and the contract was rescinded and

given to two very good French architects by the name

of Antoine Mouly and his son, Projectus Mouly. Thei

foundations being irregular, and not well constructed,

they had to be recommenced, and for four years the work.

went on wfthoufc ceasing, carrying the walls as high as the

top of the windows. In the meanwhile Antoine Mouly

commenced, little by little, to lose his sight.

The Sisters of Loretfo, on the other hand-, desired for

a long time a chapel near their Academy. Projectus

Mouly, undertook the work, made the plans, and after

five years finished a chapel that will stand favorable

comparison with any other in the United States. He

carried out himself his. own plan, and made of this a

monument for himself. Shortly’ after its completion he

died, a real loss to the Church in Santa Fe.

144 CATHOLIC CHURCH IN NEW MEXICO.

-In 1874, Antoine Mouly became totally blind, and.

Father Equillon brought him to Prance, and in Paris a

successful operation was performed- upon his eyes. The

Cathedral remained in that State from the summer of

1873 to the fall of 1878. On the 1st of November of that

year the Very Rev. Equillon, V. G., was appointed parish

priest of ‘the Cathedral, and Father Fiallon was joined to

him to prosecute the work upon the Cathedral, which he

did for two years. Fatigued, and growing sick with much

labor, he resigned and went to Europe, and the work upon

the building was somewhat slackened. However, the cut-

ting of stones, under the care of Michael Machebeuf, was

continued without interruption, and a large quantity of

blocks were prepared. Father Fiallon had carried the

outside walls as far up as the cornice. After his departure

Father Equillon gave the contract of placing the cornice,

raising the north tower, and completing the front, to

Vicente Digneoand Cajetano Palladino. They were helped

by several artists who cut the front window, or rosace, at-

least partly, being completed by Machebeuf , who had the

sole direction of the whole work, and acted as architect,

builder and stonecutter.

In 1882 a contract was made by the church authorities

on the one side, and Messrs. Moflnier and Machebeuf on

the other, to complete the church as far as the arms of the

cross, for the sum of nearly forty thousand dollars, the

window-glass not included. The contractors obligated

themselves to complete it. in three years, they finishing the

inijer walls, the ceilings, roofing, flooring, plastering and

painting, in one word making the church ready for use,

as far as the arms of the cross. When the cross and the

sanctuary will be built is a question of time, but it will be

done.

The old cathedral, built about one hundred and fifty

years ago, has been demolished, and its adobes and rocks

are now doing other public work. The people of Santa Fe

have shown a great spirit of kindness. Under the super-

vision of the untiring Don Carlos Couklin, .who did it

simply for God, the people came during the whole month

of August, 1884, some tearing down, others taking out the

CATHOLIC CHDBCH IN NEW MEXICO. 145

timbers, while others were loading and driving wagons .

Not one cent was asked for either the use of wagons or the

labor of the same.

The windows are the gift of a few persons. They have

been put in position and produce a grand effect. They are

very fine, and came from the stores of Felix Gaadin, Cler-

mont “Perrand, Prance. The one in front represents Christ

sending His Apostles to preach. The six on each side are

filled bythe twelve Apostles. The window over the door

is filled by a beautiful stained etching representing Christ

among the doctors in the temple, expounding to them the

Scriptural law. This is in honor of the city of Santa Fe,

the city of the Holy Faith. There will also be paintings of

San Francisco, the Patron of the Church, of the Blessed

Virgin Mary, and St. Joseph.

– The part of the church completed to the arms of the

cross is one “hundred and twenty feet long, and sixty .feet

broad, while the height of the ipiddle nave is fifty -five feet.

The ceiling is arched in the Roman style, as is also the

whole church. The walls are all of native rocks, quarried

in the neighborhood of Santa Fe, except the inner walls,

which were taken from Lamy Junction, eighteen miles

away. The whole structure is of cut stone and presents a

fine appearance. The ceilings have this peculiarity, they

are made of red volcanic lava, exceedingly light, some

weighing less than common hard wood. There are im-

mense quarries of the same on the summit of Cerro Mogino,

a small mound twelve miles from Santa Fe. The towers,

also of cut stone, are now eighty-five feet high from the

ground, and the spires, which will crown them will be

seventy- five feet more, in all one hundred and sixty-feet.

The cathedral thus far has cost one hundred and thirty

thousand dollars. Almost all this has been collected in

New Mexico. Santa Fe at first gathered in nine thousand

dollars. The clergy helped everywhere, but the greatest

part comes from his Grace the Archbishop and his worthy

Vicar General, Father Eguillon, who many times hardly

permitted themselves the bare necessities of life in order

to advance the great cathedral. It would be wrong, how-

ever, not to mention some gifts offered for God by

146 CATHuLIC CHURCH IN NEW MEXICO;

Duna Maria Ortiz, whp, although not rich, presented the.

Archbishop with five thousand dollars, and some rich and

costly sacred vessels. Dona Maria was the sister of the^

ever to be rpmembered Rev. Juan Felipe, who was Vicar

General when Dr. Lamy took possession of his diocese in

1851.

God alone knows the acrifices made to advance thus far

the building. For months the venerable Archbishop

was far away in the dioceses of Mexico and Puebla, in

Mexico, fulfilling the duties of a simple bishop in those

parts, laboring constantly and sending home the alms he

received, in order to pay for his cathedral. God bless him,

God bless his labors ! May he be preserved a long time,

and have the happiness of beholding the consecration of

this great monument of his sacrifice!

Behind the altar of the old cathedral are two treasures

that ought to be recorded here, and will he kept most,

sacredly in the new. Behind the wainscoting on the north:

side, is a double headstone covering a sepulchre in which-

are contained the bones of the body of the venerable Ger(j-».

nimo de la Liana — an apostolic man of the Order of Saint

Francis — which were brought from Gnarac de las Salinas

on the 1st of April, 1759j at the cost of the Governor

Francis Antonio Marin del Yalle, and placed there. Also;,

the bones of-the body of the venerable Aseneio Zarate, of the

Order of Saint Francis, brought from the ruins of -the old

.church of St. Lawrence of Picuries, on the 8th of April,.

1759, and located in the parish of the city of Santa Fe on

the 31st of August of the same year. It is known that .

■whenever the saintly Zubiriaj Bishop of Durango came to

Santa Fe, he ordered the opening of the sepulchre to ven-

erate the relics brought there from afar.

The whole of the wall of the old sanctuary is a stone

monument of this same Governor DelValle and his spouse.

It is a rare monument and worthy of the utmost care.

CATHOLIC CHURCH IN , NEW MEXICO. 14:7 ‘

• CHAPTER XXII.

The Akchbishop Receives the Sistees or Meect.

It would be doing a wrong to the zealous prelate who

has ruled so wisely for years oyer the great Archdiocese of

Santa Pe were I to omit the introduction among us of the-

Sisters of Mercy, who supply a want long felt in this popu-

lation. The Sisters of Loretto have established many mis-

sions; so have the Sisters of Charity; but they could not

supply all the demands for Sisters, and therefore recourse ■,

was had to- the Sisters of Mercy, who happily heard and

answered the call.

In the northeast part of the diocese, between Las Vegas ,

and Mora, and the rivers of Sapello and Las Manuelitas,

some years ago, many families from Santa Cruz and other,

p’aces in Rio Arriba, formed a colony, and moved upon

the Sapello, forming the settlements called Los Alamos,

Soon they asked for a priest, and after several petitions, ,

the Right R6v. Bishop gave them as pastor the Rev*

Francis J ouveneeau, late Vicar-General of Arizona. This

was as far back as the year 1859.

The first di£6.calty was to find a suitable location for the

church. The Vicar-General of the diocese, the Very Rev.

Father Machebeuf, chose the place where it now stands as,

the most likely to be surrounded by a large population.

He was disappointed in’ this, and the settlement of Los.

Alamos increased the most. The people were generous;

they loved their pastor, and both with money and hard

work built a fine church, which was the first in New Mex-

ico with a shingle roof. The same year the church was

dedicated to God under the name of Our Lady of Guad-

alupe. This church is said to have cost six thousand dol-

lars. Father Jouvenceau was removed Jaly 19, 1866.

Rev. John Paure succeeded him for only a short timsj

and then it was attended from Las Vegas to Septmebep

148 CATHOLIC CHUECN IN KEW MEXICO.

23d of the same year, when the Eev. Alexander Mathonet

was appointed pastor. He remained only to September 1,

1857, when he was relieved of his duties by the Rev.

Joseph Fiallon. The debt upon the church was paid by

him, the population increased and spread as far down as

the junction of the rivers, now called lia Junta, yet the

parochial work was done by the pastor, with an assistant

priest.

Later on La Junta was formed into a parish and given

to the Jesuit Fathers, who built thers a fine church, dedi-

cated to the Sacred Heart. The work was too hard for

Father Fiallon, whose health began to fail, and he there-

fore asked to be relieved of his duties, which was done on

the 16th of November, 1875, by the appointment of the

Eev. Anthony«Fourchegu, now pastor of Mora.

Father Fourchegu did much for the church. In Sep-

tember, 1875, a terrible storm had destroyed one of the

towers, and the roof was in bad condition, but nothing

could be done before 1879 for want of necessaty funds,

when the church was repaired almost anew, to be thrown

down again on the 29th of January, 1883; the walls, how-

ever, withstood the storm. For awhile it was thought it

would be entirely abandoned. However, thanks to th«

efforts of Father Fourchegu, both by his own labor and

monej’, it was again repaired, so that it is said now to be

in better shape than ever.

What precedes shows how willing are priests and people

under the hand of a prelate so revered as Archbishop

Lamy. Such a priest and people could not be satisfied

without schools, and therefore application was made, and

it was granted with pleasure.

At Los Alamos, in 1854, Don Jesus Maria Montoya had

built a small chapel at his own cost, but it had become

too small, and was in a ruinous condition, when, in 1879,

it was thought prudeiit to build another. People came

generously forward, and thanks to their offerings, and

more still to those of their pastor, a far larger and better

chapel was built at the cost of twenty-two hundred dollars.

There was to be the new convent, there the new school,

because there was really the people. Pastor and people.

CATHOLIC CHURCH IN NEW MEXICO 149

as soon as they had the approbation of the Archbishop,

went to work, and soon a large convent was built. The

Sisters of Mercy were invited to take possession of it, and

in the fall of the year 1881 the schools and academy com-

menced their work. Numerous young ladies flocked to

the new academy. Day scholars hastened to place them-

selves under the direction of such kind and learned teach-

ers, and the school has been a complete success.

Father Fourchegu wrote to me :

“We cannot help congratulating ourselves on such a good

success, and without wishing to give the Sisters of Mercy

more praise than they deserve, we must say truly that we

congratulate them for the success so far obtained. We are

proud of them!”

This Convent of Los Alamos is for the present the

mother house of the Sisters of Mercy in Nejv Mexico.

There they have their novitiate, and the vocations are not

wanting among those pious Mexican young ladies who, be-

sides being raised piously at home, have learned at school

the worth of the Sisters; and thus, leaving all behind them,

enroll themselves n the, ranks of these followers of Christ,

whose aim is to imitate the mercy of the Divine Master by

supplying the necessary wants to both, soul and body of

those who come in contact with them. Their existence as

a training body in New Mexico is of but yesterday, and

already their influence is felt and the blessed soil of virtue

which they brought with them produces great fruits in this,

the Lord’s western vineyard.

150 CATHOLIC CHFKCH IN NEW MEXICO.

CHAPTEE XXIII.

Archbishop Salpointe is Appointed Coadjtjtoe — Resigna-

tion OF Aechbishop Lamy.

The work so well begun in the vast dioceae of Santa Fe

has progressed every day. A number of new parishes have

been formed of late years, so that they now number thirty-

four; churches and chapels have been built everywhere,

and to-day, besides the parish churches, they number two-

hundred and thirty-eight. From a small number the clergy

have increased to more than sixty. New schools have been

established wherever possible. Now the good soldier, who

for thirty-five ye.ars has fought the battles of the Lord,

feels the need of resting his tired limbs and place a part of

the burden upon younger shoulders, hence Archbishop

Lamy applies to Bome, the tender Mother of all, for a

Coafljutor.

Still, before getting his needed rest, much is to be done.

All the Fathers-of this flourishing Church of America are

called in solemn council to Baltimore. Advanced in years

as he is, the venerable Archbishop did not refuse the duty.

Accompanied by his two suffragans and bosom friends, he

starts for the extreme East, to bring his learning and his

experience into the councils of the Catholic Prelate of

America.

The venerable Archbishop, with Bishops Machebeuf

and ^alpointe, the latter lately named Coadjutor, with

right of succession, left Santa Fe on the 30th of October,

1884, to take their part in the labors of the Plenary Coun-

cil. Arrived in Baltimore, the venerable Coadjutor- re-

ceived from Bome the notification of having been raised to

the dignity of Archbishop, with the title of Archbishop of

Anarzaba.

. I need say nothing of the weight and learning brought

in that august assembly — all this is a matter of official

CATHOLIC CHUHCH IN NEW MEXICO. 151

history. Keturning in haste from the Council, Arch-

bishop Salpointe went to Tucson, his episcopal city, –

while Vicar Apostolic of Arizona, in order to settle all

business in that Territory and bid adieu to his faithful

flock before assuming higher but no less arduous duties.

On the 19th of February, 1885, His Grace made his

entry into Sfnta Fe to assume the responsibilities of his

office.

The Friday, 1st of May, was the day assigned as the

day for the consecration of Rt. Eev. Peter Bourgade,

D.D., the Vicar Apostolic of Arizona, “chosen by the Holy

See to replace Archbishop Salpointe. The ceremonies

were conducted with solemnity; His Grace^Most Eev. Arch-

bishop Lamy being the consecrator, assisted by Arch-

bishop Salpointe and Bishop Machebeuf , of Denver. The

Cathedral was beautifully decorated, and at nine o’clock

the procession was formed. An immense number of peo-

ple took part in it. All the religious societies of Santa Fe,

with their banners and’ with the sweet music of three

bands, were present.

The procession having enter ed the Cathedral the im-

posing ceremonies of consecration commenced. The

venerable Archbishop himself addressed the vast assembly

in Spanish, and Rt. Rev. Bishop Marchebeuf in English.

•After the ceremonies the procession returned to the Archi-

episcopal residence, and the, balance of the day was spent

in festivities, terminating in the evening, as on the eve, by

a fine display of fireworks and the booming of the cannon.

A day never to be forgotten in Santa Fe, as it was the

first ceremony of the kind that ever took place in the

ancient city. ‘

iKow we come to the resignation of the Most Rev.

■Archbishop Lamy, a breaking of the bonds so long bind-

ing together the Pastor and his people, the Father and

his childreri. Nothing could compensate us for such

a loss, were it not that, like Christ to St. John, he points

his worthj successor to us and says: “Behold your

fatherl ” Never tired of doing good, his very last official

!♦ct■w^B 6ne of th^ gi’eateAt kindness, in giving us such

a paetor as , Archbishop Salpointe. He will be cherished,

152 CATHOLIC CHDKCH IN NEW MEXICO.

not only for his own well-known arid distinguished merits,

but also because he is j to , his children the gift of a

Father.

On the first Sunday of September, 1885, the following

circular was read in all the parochial churches of the arch-

diocese:

” For some years past we had asked of the Holy See a

coadjutor in order to be relieved of the great responsibility

that rested on our shoulders since the year 1850, when the

supreme authority of the Church saw fit to establish a new

diocese in New Mexico, and in spite of our limited capacity

we were appointed its first Bishop. Now our petition has

been heard and our resignation accepted. We are glad,,

then, to have as a successor the illustrious Archbishop.

MoHs. Salpointe, who is well known in this bishopric,

and wortty of administering it, for the good of the souls

and the greatest glory of Grod.

What has prompted this determination is our advanced

age, that often deprives us of the necessary strength in the

fulfillment of our sacred ministry, though our health may

apparently look robust. We- shall profit by the days left

us to prepare ourselves the better to appear before the

tribuual of God, in tranquility and solitude.

We commend ourselves to the prayers of all, and par-

ticularly those of our priests who, together with us, have

borne and still bear the burden of the day, which is the

great responsibility of directing the souls in the road of

salvation. Let the latter remember that, in order that

their holy ministry be of any benefit their example must

accompany their instructions, It is with pleasure that we

congratulate the most of the clergy of this diocese for

their zeal and labors; and we desire that those who might

have failed in- their sacred duties may give, hendefortb,

better proofs of being the worthy ministers of God.

We also commend ourselves to the prayers of the faith-

ful, whose lively faith has edified us on many an occasion.

We exhort them to persevere in this same faith, in their

obedience to the Church, in their faithfulness to their daily

obligations, in the religious frequence of the Sacraments,

CATHOLIC OHCBOH IN NEW MEXICO. 153

and in the devotion to the Blessed Virgin Mary, which

is one of the most efficacious means of sanctification.

Finally, we hope that the few religious communities that

we have had the haippiness to establish in this new diocese

will offer some momento in their prayers for our spiritual

benefit. t

We ask of all to forgive us the faults we may have com-

mitted in the exercise of our sacred ministry, and, on our

part, we will not forget to offer to God our humble pray-

.ers for all the souls that the Lord has intrusted to us for

so many years.

f J. B. liAMY, Arehbishop.

Given at Santa Fe, N. M., on the 26th day of August,

1885.”

One consolation is left his venerable successor, his clergy

and people, the firm resolution taken by the venerable

Archbishop not to leave the Territory, the land of his

adoption, the scene of his labors and struggles, th^ witness

of his virtues and of his triumphs.

The new title of Archbishop Lamy in retirement is

Archbishop, of Gisicus, •

154

CHAPTEE X»XIV.

The Most Eev, J. B Salpointe, D.D., Akchbishop op

Santa Fe.

Archbishop Salpointe assumed his title of Archbishop of

Santa Fe on the Feast of St. AugustinOj August 28, 1885.

Archbishop J. B. Salpointe was born at St. Maurice de

Pionsat, a parish of the Diocese of Clermont-Ferrand, in

France, on the 25th of February, 1825. His parents be-

longed to one of the best families of the place. Thoroughly

Christians, they cultivated from his earliest infancy the

desire he manifested for the priesthood, and those fine

dispositions of the mind and of the heart which have made

him beloved by all who came near him.

At*an early age he was sent to study classics at the petit

Seminary of Agen, in the Department of Creuse, after-

wards he completed his preparatory studies at the College

of Biom, and finally, after passing the most creditable

examination, entered the Seminary of Montferrand, where .

he studied theology, canon law, and all those other branches

which are necessary for the ministry. Always of a pious

tendency, he matured that disposition more and more

in the silence of that retreat of Montferrand, known to

have produced so many shining lights in the Church. He

was ordained priest in 1851.

Soon after ordination. Abbe Salpointe was sent as assist-

ant priest successively at SoUedes, Menat and Clermont,

and rising constantly, according as his merit was better

known, he soon after was appointed Professor of Natural

Sciences in the Diocesan Seminary of Clermont, acting at

the same time as the Procurator of the Seminary. Thus

in a few years he had risen, filling one of the most im-

portant offices of the Diocese, with the well-founded hope

of rising still higher in a very few years.

CATHOLIC OHUEOH IN NEW MEXICO. 155

But Providence had decreed it otherwise, and those

bright qualities of the young priest were to be developed

in a far away country that needed them more. In 1859,

Father Eguillpn, Vicar-General of Santa Fe, was sent by

Bishop Lam’y to get new recruits for his vast dioaese,- Nat-

urally he went to Clermont, the nursery of missicfnaries,

for the New World. Father Salpointe, giving up all worldly

hopes in his native land, offered his services, and having

obtained the necessary permission from his Ordinary, the

venerable Mgr. Ferron, embarked for America on thelTth

of August, 1859. In that holy band were Fathers J. E.

Eaverdy, actual Vicar-General of Denver; Francis Jouven-

ceau, pro- Vicar-General of Arizona, under Bishop Salpointe;

Bernard and Bernol, both dead, the one at Socorro and

the latter at Sinaloa. In their company were also a num-

ber of Christian Brothers. After a long and tedious jour-

ney on the plains, they reached Santa Fe in November of

the same year, 1859.

In Santa Fe, also, the young priest rose rapidly, and ,

after a short time in the diocese we find him parish priest

of Mora, one of the rnost important positions of the diocese.

But what were these things to the young priest ? He had

come to work, in the vineyard of the Lord, it mattered not

vFhere. Thus disposed, thus always ready for the call, it

is no wonder that we see him giving up his large parish,

with all its advantages, to follow the voice of his Bishop.’

There are missions in the district, Arizona, withput shep-

herds — the faith of. those Christians is in danger. It mat-

ters not whether there are vast, deserts separating New

Mexico from Arizona, that the Apaches are on the war-

path, that other apostles have been slain, and that others

more fortunate have fled with their bare lives — Father

Salpointe hears the voice of his Bishop calling on devoted >

men, who count dangers as nothing, who are willing to

make ihe greatest sacrifices, and the ddsiim of his ordina-

tion resounds sweetly in the ears of Bishop Lamy. The

good Father does not command — he only appeals to his

children. The dangers are great, the sacrifices immense; .

but there is the man of heart; he presents himself, Ja

accepted at once, and on the 7th of January, i8§6, he

156 CATHOLIC CHURCH IN NEW MEXICO.

leaves Santa Fe for his distant and dangerous mission,

aocompani^d by Fathers Boucard and Birmingham -and

an ecclesiastical student, Mr. Vincent. After one month’s

journey across the deserts of southern New Mexico and

eastern ^Arizona, then infested with Apaches, the generous

missionaries reached Tnceon. The metropolis of Arizona

^as then a small Mexican town, without church or priest’^

residence.

Father Salpointe, before leaving Santa Fe, had been

appointed Victor-General for the missions of Anzbna, with

Tucson as his residence. The young vicar went to work

at once, and, after three years of hard work as we

have seen elsewhere, he succeeded in building a substantial

edifice, used to this day as the Cathedral.

Under his supervision a large convent was erected’, ^ere

to-day a great number of young persons receive a thof&ugh

Catholic education.

During bis stay in Arizona as Vicar-General, several

churches were built, particularly one in Yuma, where a

priest took up his residence. Saint Xavier del Bac, that

monument of art, was not forgotten, and there also resided

a priest, and a school was established.

Now the Church had her motherly eyes fixed upon the

generous priest. At the close of the Second Plenary

Council of Baltimore, Arizona was separated from the

Diocese of Santa Fe and erected into a Vicariate Apostolic,

and Father Salpointe, as everyone could foresee, was ap-

pointed-by aPapal Bull, of September, 1868i Bishop of

Dorzla and Vicar Apostolic of Arizona.

He resisted such honors, but on receiving the order

from the Holy See humbly submitted, and, starting for

France, was solemnly consecrated in the Cathedral of

Clermont.

The consecrating Bishop was the same venerable Mgr.

Ferron who had confirmed the boy, ordained the priest

and consecrated the Bishop. The heart of the venerable

ptelate wanhisd up again in bis old age at such an honor

conferred upon him by the Almighty, as he used to fre-

quently express it.

!^rom France the new Bishop went to Borne, the foun-

CATHOLIC CHPECH IN NEW MEXICO. 157

tain of all good, and after receiving the commendations of

Pius IX, started at once for his Vast field of labor, accom-

panied by sis students, who were in holy orders. The

Vicariate of Arizona had then only two priests on the

missions.

His life and labors in that post of duty are too well

known to speak of them extensively. Suffice it to say, that

during his sixteen years’ administration several parishes

were formed, churches were erected, convfents built, and

schools established in all the larger settlements. It is

enough to say, that when he left Arizona, at the voice of the

Sovereign Pontiff, the Vicariate counted fifteen churches,

fourteen priests, seven convents and two hospitals.

The Indians were not forgotten or neglected, for the

good shepherd gave his special attention to those poor

children of the forest. Several times he visited the

Apaches on their reservation, and on various occasions sent

priests among them.

The school he established at San Xavier del Bac was for

the Papago Indians. The struggle was long and hard,

but by his perseverence he had the happiness of seeing

restored to the Catholics the Agency of the Catholic In-

dians of Arizona. But it was of short duration, for the

Agency was lost again through the intrigues of the Gov-

ernor of the Territory. – Father Salpointe was the first to

establish free Catholic schools for boys at several points of

his Vicariate.

His labors and toils can be appreciated only by those

who have labored under his guidance, and his memory

lives to-day in Arizona in the hearts of all, be they Cath-

olics or not. All saw in him a public benefactor, a noble

citizen, a worthy minister of Jesus Christ.

Events succeeded one another rapidly. In 1885, Bishop

Salpointe was transferred to Santa Fe. In the beginning

of the Third Plenary Council of Baltimore he was raised to

the dignity of Archbishop, and only a few months after-

wards he was again transferred to the See of Santa Fe, left,

vacant bythe resignation of Archbishop Lamy.

Archbishop Salpointe received the pallium in the chapel

of the Sisters of Loretto at the hands of Archbishop Lamy

on the 21st of November, 1885.

158 CATHOLIC CHORCH IN NEW MEXICO.

CHAPTER XXV.

The End.

The work so well commenced in this diocese is progress-

ing every day. New parishes are formed, churches and

chapels are built, new schools are established everywhere;

the. zealous clergy are enlarging their missionary labors;

the religious are improving their aeadamies, colleges and

schools, so that from a religious point of view the diocese

is making rapid strides toward* perfection.

It is improving, also, from a temporal point of view.

Eailroads are entering more and more into every recess

of our mountains and valleys ; new towns are built; a

new population enters daily into the Territory; the mines

are developing fast, many new mining companies are

formed and manufactures of all kinds are being established

everywhere.

One subject, dear to the heart of Dr. Salpointe, is the

Indian question. Much has been done for them in the

past years. The Archbishop has. been unceasing in his

labors to get those poor, benighted children of the prairies

under the civilizing and sanctifying influences of the Cath-

olic Church. Towards the accomplishment of that pur-

pose he has undertaken journeys to Washington and

elsewhere in the East, to plead his case with the country’s

Representatives.

He has visited every pueblo, has spoken to the fathers

of families’, has written letters after letters, has given,

money of his own, notwithstanding his poverty, to start

schools, and thank God he has succeeded admirably.

Taos, San Juan, Santo Domingo, San Felipe, Jemez,

‘ Isleta Orcom a, Zuni, have their schools,while a large school

is put up m Banta Fe for the boys of pueblos too small

to be able to have schools, and the Sisters of Loretto, in

Bernalillo, take care of a large number of giils.

CATHOLIC CHUECH IN NEW MEXICO. 139

The Indian is very apt in learning, and makes rapid

progress. It is a mistake with many to think that the

Indian child is dull of comprehension, and cannot learn

science and art. He learns fast ; he learns well. Alas !

that we should have to say so ! Under preceding Ad-

ministrations the po«r Pueblo child was placed in non-

Catholic schools, qp-called ” unsectarian.” But neverthe-

less his faith was tampered with, names were changed, and

often the child returned home neither an Indian nor

a white man. He returned home ashamed of his father!s

Indian name. How could such* boys as Washburn Col-

lege, or, Diode, the Kid ever be able to know their father’s

names ?

Thanks be to God, all this is changed; the efforts of

Archbishop Salpointe are partially covered with success;

we have every reason to be hopeful ; journeys, time,

money, Dr. Salpointe gives all, and he is well seconded

by Father Antonio Jouvenceau, who has imbibed for

years the spirit of self-denial which is so characteristic

of his Bishop.

The civil administration, too, is more favorable, and

with the uncompromising Father Stephan in the Bureau

of Indian Affairs, and the worthy Agent, Williams, all is

well. The times are passed when an Indian Commis-

sioner upon representations made in the name of Arch-

bishop Lamy, would answer and say that he could not

entertain our views or our offers.

It must be noted here that there are nearly twelve

thousand Catholic Pueblo Indians in the Territory, with

many Mescaleros, baptized in the Church.

These historical documents are far from being •omplete,

from want of the necessary means foi’ reaching all points.

However, what has been written is history, and no fiction.

I invite with all my heart any document that might conduce

to a better understanding of the history of New Mexico, a

a vast mine far from being developed — an immense field

only partly plowed.

The idea of writing these notes is not mine, it comes

directly from Eome. In 1884, the Congregation de Propa-

ganda Fide desired a succinct history of New Mexico in a

160 CATHOLIC CHURCH IN HEW MEXICO.

religious point of view. Archbishop Lamy charged me

^with the work. I wrote it as briefly as possible. It was

sent as written, with its erasures and corrections. The

venerable Prelate received a letter of thanks, which, how-

ever, contained the desire of seeing something a little more

developed. This desire was a command, and it has been

a labor of love. ‘

These remarks are my preface and conclusion. May

this little work prove useful to religion find science, and in

time receive more facts, more documents, and thus form

the nucleus of a history of New Mexico.

CATHOLIC CHtlRCH IN NEW MEXICO. 161

NOTES.

The foliowiug documents, certified as correctly copied

from the original Spanish journal of Vargas, by the actual

librarian, the venerable Samuel EUison, is of great impor-

tance to show the antiquity of the Church of St. Michael.

The said Governor and Captain-General de Vargas, as 1

read it in his own journal, makes an entry under the form

of a mariginal note, thus: ” The said Governor .and Cap-

tain-General orders the the Captain and Governor of the

walled pueblo, as also Antonio Bolsas, and together go to

examine the Hermitage of St. Michael, so that it, being

repaired, it may serve as a church till the coming of sumr

mer.”

I will now lay before my readers this command of Vargas,

as well as the other, which refers to the burial of the re-

mains of the Eev. Father John, of Jesus, martyred at

Jemez in 1680, at the time of the revolution of the Indians.

Following these documents is the certificate of Mr. Elli-

son, which will serve, no doubt, to give authority to these

documents, the original of which may be seen by any

inquirer in the archives of Santa Fe.

A. D. 1692, December 18,

On the said . day, month and year of the date, I, said

Governor and Captain-General, very much grieved on

account of the severity of the weather and the cold (suf-

fered by the Indians) who in troops while away the time

visiting the (ranch) huts in the plain. And, in order to’

act in everything with necessary prudence, I mounted on

horseback, and with a few military officers and the Cap-

their patron, the Archangel St. Michael. And having

tains Francisco Lucero de Godoy and Eoque Madrid, I

went to examine the church or hermitage which was used

as a parish church for the Mexican Indians who lived in

the said town (villa) under the title of the invocation of

examined it, though of small dimensions, and not for the

accommodation of a great number; notwithstanding, on

account of said inclemency of the weather, and the urgency

162 GATHOLIC CHURCH IN NEW MEXICO.

of having a church in which should be celebrated the

Divine Office and the Holy Sacrifice of the Mass, and in

order that Our Lady of the Conquest may have a becoming

place, I, said Governor and Captain-General, recognized

that it is proper to roof said walls, and to whitewash and

repair its skylights (windows) in a manner that shall be the

quickest, easiest, briefest and least laborious to said na-

tives.

The parties alluded to being present, and the said Gov-

ernors of aforesaid pueblo, JToseph and Antonio Bolas, I

ordered that they should send said natives; having taken

measures in respect to lumber aforesaid, and having offered

them axes, and mules for its fast conveyance, that those

who were adapted to hewing said, lumber should do so,

and that those who were fit for the trade of masons in re-

pairing said walls should be ordered in like manner, and

that I, on my part, should have the Spaniards whom I had

with me to assist thereat.

And that said work should be immediately executed, I

went with them to aforesaid pueblo, and being within their

village square (plaza), I ordered the natives who were there

in the manner before described. And I also exhorted them

to go with cheerfulness to said labor, and that such it really

was not, to make a house for God and Ms Most

Blessed Mother, our Virgin Lady, who was enclosed in a

wagon; and that if a lady came they were obliged to furnish

her with a house, and that such was their duty; and mine

it was to issue ^ch orders with much force, because that

the Lord our God might punish us, seeing that, being

Christians, we did not make the church immediately, which

they promised to accomplish, as I had ordered; and they

(afterward) sent for the axes which I gave unto them im-

mediately and a hide to make a ladder.

And for the authenticity of these proceedings, I have

had an act thereof drawn up and signed it, with my secre-

retary in civil and military “ffairs.

D. Diego de Vaegas Zapata Ldjon Ponoe dh Leon.

KoQUB DE Madrid.

Before me, Joseph de Contkeeas.

Antonin Balverde,

Military and Civil Secretary.

CATHOLIC OHUECH IN NEW MEXICO. 163

On said tenth day of August, aforesaid date, having

heard Mass and the sermon, on the feast of the holy martyr

Saint Laurence, of this day, theEev. Father Vice-Guardian

Fr. John Munos de Castro and the other Eeverend Fathers

Missionaries Apostolic, came to bid me welcome. Governor

and Captain-General as aforesaid, and presented their

congratulations for my success and triumph, and most of

all in that in which they were so interested, the investure

of the bones which were judged to be, and are undoubtedly

considered to be those of the Eev. Father Friar, John of

Jesus, missionary, who was Apostolic? Preacher in the Con-

vent of the Pueblo of Jemez, who, on the eleventh day of

August, one thousand six hundred and eighty, was in-

humanly killed. And having in my room said bones, with

the scull, I exhibited and showed them to them in a box

of medium size, witk lock and key. They were arranged

in two (parts), the nrst of damask mandarin of two colors,

crimson and yellow, the other of Brittany, with a large

ribbon, and in this form said bones were collected and

enveloped in said box, the key thereof being given to

aforesaid Eev. Vice- Guardian; and it appearing that it was

his wish to bury them the next day, which is to-morrow,

the eleventh of month aforesaid; and they (meantime)

remain in my said room, thence to be carried forth for in-

terment.

And for the authenticity of the aforesaid, I have signed,

with my aforesaid secretary in military and civil affairs.

D. Diego de Vargas Zapata Lujon Ponce de Leon.

Before me,

Alfonso Eael de Aguilae,

Secretary in Civil and Military Affairs.

On the eleventh day of said month of August, of the

date (aforesaid) and year, to carry forth for burial the

bones and skull which are judged to be those of the de-

ceased missionary, Father John of Jesus, which are in my

room where I sleep, there came the Eev. Father Commis-

sary and Vice- Guardian of said Kingdom, Friar Juan

Munos de Castro, in company with the other discreet

164 CATHOLIC CHURCH IN NEW MEXICO.

Fathers who are in this town (villa), and he asked me, as did also said Bev. Fathers, Missionaries, to proceed to the translation and interment of the bones and skull aforementioned, and that I should give them the certificate relating therein the circumstances in the manner narrated by me

authentically in said acts, which I gave unto them immediately, and my civil and military secretary having transcribed it, I ordered it to be entered in said acts. And they proceeded to translate and inter said bones and skull, placed in said box, closed and fastened, in the chapel

which is used as a parish church for this garrison; which they did on the gospel side of the high altar, I, said Governor and Captain-General, having been present with a concourse of soldiers and vassals who were present in this aforesaid town.

Witness my hand, with that of my military and civil military secretary.

D. Diego de Vargas Zapata Lujon Ponce de Leon.

Before me, Alfonso Bael de Aguilar – Secretary in Military and Civil Affairs.

I do hereby certify that the foregoing two pages contain a true and correct copy taken by me from the original journal of Diego de Vargas Zapata Lujon Ponze de Leon, then Governor and Captain-General of the then Kingdom and Provinces of New Mexico.’ Said journal remains

among the Spanish and Mexican archives in my charge as Librarian and ex-officio custodian of said archives.

This19th day of November, AD 1885.

Samuel Ellison, Territorial Librarian.

* * * * *

THIS HISTORICAL SKETCH OF THE CHURCH IN NEW MEXICO IS TO THE MOST REV. ARCHBISHOPS LAMY AND SALPOINTE, THIS LITTLE SKETCH IS DEDICATED BY THEIR HUMBLE SERVANT AND DEVOTED SON IN CHRIST, JAMES H. DEFOURI, PASTOR of GUADALUPE (Parish in Santa Fe)

* * * * *

First Published by McCormick Bros. – San Francisco, CA 1887

Available through MUSEUM OF THE AMERICAN INDIAN

George Gustav Heye Center – Alexander Hamilton Custom House, NY

Huntington Free Library – Native American Collection

The original of this book available online CORNELL UNIVERSITY LIBRARY.

There are no known copyright restrictions in the United States on the use of the text.

http://www.archive.org/details/cu31924100742869

PASTORAL LETTER

PASTORAL LETTER

José Antonio [Laureano de Zubiría], Bishop of Durango 

Priests of New Mexico

November 13, 1850

[This item is being posted a few days after January 17, the birthday of Padre Antonio José Martínez of Taos born in 1793. Bishop Zubiría had been a seminary professor of Padre Martínez in Durango where he studied.]

INTRODUCTION

by

Rev. Juan Romero

CONTEXT

  The historical interest and value of this Pastoral Letter lies in the window it offers into the time and space between the civil and ecclesiastical transfer of jurisdiction between the Republic of Mexico and the United States leading up to and for a few years after the US-Mexican War. Only a dozen years after the Republic of Mexico had become independent from “La Madre España”, Bishop Zubiría in 1833 made his first pastoral visit to New Mexico and Colorado, the northern extremity of his immense diocese of Durango. On this occasion, Bishop Zubiría—a former professor of seminarian Antonio José Martínez of Taos–gave Padre Martínez permission to begin a pre-seminary at his home for the formation of young men interested in becoming priests in New Mexico. They had to travel over a thousand miles to the south to continue their theological studies in Durango. 

  The U.S.-Mexican War from 1846 to 1848 marked a most “transcendent epoch” in American civil society, opined historian Benjamin Read in his Illustrated History of New Mexico published in 1912 at the time the territory was becoming a state of the Union. This liminal stage was reflected in the history of the Church which witnessed one of American history’s greatest transitions of episcopal jurisdiction, together with its concomitant drama and confusions.

  The large diocese of Durango in the Republic of Mexico was under the jurisdiction of Bishop José Laureano de Zubiría y Escalante from 1831 until his death in 1863. His diocese came to be cut almost in half on July 19, 1850. Pope Pius IX held the scalpel of ecclesiastical surgery, but the operation had begun four years prior with the march toward fulfillment of Manifest Destiny expressed in the U.S.- Mexican War. Stephen Watts Kearny led the Army of the West from Fort Leavenworth, Kansas to Santa Fe in mid-August 1846. The US-Mexican War ended a year and a half later with the Treaty of Guadalupe Hidalgo in early February 1848. Through spoils of war, the United States came to occupy and then own a large swath of territories north of Mexico that greatly diminished the size of the Bishop’s Mexican Diocese. These lands—not all part of his Diocese–included Texas, New Mexico, California, Utah, Arizona, and slivers of Wyoming and Oklahoma. 

  Civil institutions rather quickly adjusted to the new political reality, but Catholic ecclesiastical structures took more time. The American Bishops at their 1850 Council in Baltimore petitioned Pope Pius IX to transfer ecclesiastical jurisdiction from the northern part of the Diocese of Durango to become a new American Diocese of Santa Fe in New Mexico. In response, the Holy Father created the Apostolic Vicariate of New Mexico—a missionary stage of transition in the process of becoming a diocese in its own right. The new Vicariate Apostolic of (Santa Fe in) New Mexico was to be technically attached to the Archdiocese of St. Louis Missouri, font of the Santa Fe Trail ending in Taos. Father Jean Baptist Lamy, a French missionary serving in Ohio, was chosen to lead the fledgling local church. On November 24, 1850, Bishop Martin Spaulding of Louisville, Kentucky consecrated Lamy as bishop.

  A month before that consecration, in September 1850, Bishop Zubiria began his third and final pastoral visit of almost three months to the northern extremity of his extremely far-flung diocese of Durango that extended to Colorado. Upon returning to his base in Durango in the Mexican Republic, the Bishop wrote his Pastoral Letter to his northern clergy in New Mexico. The Letter was dated November 13, 1850—twelve days before Father Lamy was consecrated a bishop.  Bishop Zubiria was to formally remain as the prelate-in-charge of his whole Diocese of Durango for less than another two weeks—indeed a liminal time– until Jean Baptiste Lamy was ordained Bishop for the Apostolic Vicariate of New Mexico. 

 Almost nine months later but not yet after his face-to-face visit with Bishop Zubiría, Bishop Lamy arrived at his new post in July 1851. However, there still had not been enough time for an appropriate gestation of the new reality. When Bishop Lamy arrived at Santa Fe to begin his new ministry, Juan Felipe Ortiz of Santa Fe–the Episcopal Vicar for Bishop Zubiria, explained that the clergy of New Mexico could not yet accept him as their ordinary—the term for bishop-in-charge–since they had not yet received official notification from Bishop Zubíra about any change in episcopal leadership. 

  Bishop Lamy immediately arranged to make a pilgrimage of over 2,000 miles–over to Durango and back to Santa Fe– for a visit with Bishop Zubiría in order to proffer his Roman credentials as the proper Bishop of New Mexico. In November 1851, a year after his episcopal consecration and after much confusion and several clarifications, Bishop Lamy returned to Santa Fe to finally and fully take charge of his Vicariate Apostolic of New Mexico. By 1853, the Apostolic Vicariate of New Mexico had become a Diocese in its own right, and in 1875 it was elevated to the status of an Archdiocese. Archbishop Lamy died in 1888.

FUZZY TRANSITION

  Bishop Zubiria had been aware of the 1848 Treaty of Guadalupe-Hidalgo that ended the U.S.-Mexican War ceding half of the territory of his Diocese to the United States. He also must have been aware of the 1850 Council of Baltimore promoting the transfer of ecclesiastical jurisdiction of the great swath of territory north from Mexico to episcopal jurisdiction in the United States. However, the date for the transfer of jurisdiction was not clear to Bishop Zubiria because of a bureaucratic mistake made by the Vatican. By oversight, the notification of transfer of jurisdiction was sent to the Bishop of Sonora, Mexico whose diocese was adjacent to Arizona but still part of the Mexican Republic. Bishop Zubiria “did not get the memo” of the transfer of jurisdiction, but the Bishop of Sonora did. The latter must have thought it was a pro-forma notification, a copy meant only for his information. 

  Part of the lack of good communication between Rome and Durango, moreover, was nomenclature–the protracted and unwieldy name of Durango’s Bishop, José Laureano de Zubiría y Escalante, quite confusing to Vatican bureaucrats. The Vatican clerical staff sometimes did not recognize the name or signature of the Durango Bishop who, in correspondence with the Vatican, often signed his name simply as “Laureano”, the surname of his father. Mexican usage highlights a mother’s maiden name (de Zubiría) that, to a non-Mexican, might seem to appear as a paternal surname. In 19th-century Mexican usage, a mother’s maiden name was customarily appended to one’s paternal surname. The somewhat cynical thinking behind that usage is the fact that one can be sure of one’s mother, but not necessarily always of one’s father. Escalante was the name of Bishop Zubiria’s maternal grandmother. All of this was quite confusing to bureaucrats at the Vatican. Bishop Zubiria, i.e. José Laureano, after not having been advised about the transfer of the northern portion of his Diocese, sent a doleful letter of complaint to the Holy Father: “I have always been a loyal son to Your Holiness, yet I was not notified.…” [Paraphrase of a Letter from Bishop Zubiria to Pope Pius IX which, during a sabbatical in the Jubilee Year 2000, I read at the Secret Archives Secunda Secundae of the Vatican Secretariate of State.] 

FOCUS OF THIRD VISIT 

  Bishop José Lauraeano de Zubiría y Escalante, convinced that the territory of New Mexico was still under his jurisdiction, made his third and final visit there in the fall of 1850. Upon returning home to Durango by mid-November, he wrote his Circular Letter to the Clergy of New Mexico on November 13, 1850. Its focus was to ratify disciplinary actions he wished to implement after his visit. No doubt he was also interested in “cleaning house” before a new administration came into town. His Pastoral Letter was an invitation to Catholics living in concubinage to get their marriages blessed, i.e., con-validated in the Church.

Bishop Zubiría, properly fulfilling his ministry of protecting the faithful from clerics without jurisdiction, decreed that Catholics in that situation need to get their marriages blessed soon and without charge. His Letter was also a call to those who had been invalidly married by a priest without jurisdiction to have their unions canonically con-validated. The letter denounced by name a couple of priests who without proper episcopal jurisdiction were invalidly presiding at so-called con-validations of marriages. Bishop Zubiría correctly stressed that to be validly married, a Catholic couple needed to express their free consent before two witnesses and a priest who had faculties (license from the proper bishop) to minister in his diocese. Bishop Zubiría, in this Pastoral Letter, called out by name two wandering clerics (clerici vagi), Padres Cárdenas and Valencia, who were invalidly presiding at marriages since they did not have faculties from him. They traveled around Rio Abajo (Socorro, Belen, Tomé, y La Isleta) pretending to preside at marriages without having proper delegation (jurisdiction/faculties/license). In the eyes of the Church, such marriages were considered invalid, and such couples who had their unions “blessed” by either of these clerics needed to have their unions properly witnessed by priests with proper jurisdiction and with two witnesses according to prescriptions of the 16th century Council of Trent. 

  Bishop Zubiría decreed invalid marriages needed to be con-validated soon and without charge. Couples failing to do so would be deprived of Holy Communion. In addition, they also could serve as godparents or sponsors for baptism, confirmation, or marriage until their marriage was blessed in church. After con-validation of the marriage, they could once again be restored to the status of good standing within the Church.

  Bishop Zubiria sent the letter to the young Padre José Miguel Gallegos from Abiquiú, the talented pastor of the prestigious parish of San Felipe Parish in Albuquerque. Bishop then charged the priest with the task of making copies of the Pastoral Letter and distributing them to the clergy of New Mexico. However, the Bishop did not clearly realize that his Diocese of Durango was on the brink of immanent momentous change. The priest from Abiquiú had a promising ecclesiastical career. However, because of the vagaries of time and chance, the promise of that career was not to be fulfilled. 

  An English translation of the Letter from Bishop Zubiria follows:

TEXT

Translated by Rev. Thomas Steele, S.J., Vicente Martínez, Elena Nápoles-Goldfeder, and 

Rev. Juan Romero

(Revised – December 2022)

November 13, 1850

To the priests, gentlemen, addressed in this decree: grace and health in Our Lord Jesus Christ.

  Since coming to this Territory, I have made repeated announcements from its pulpits to the faithful regarding the weddings officiated by the woeful priests, Fray Benigno Cárdenas and Don Nicolás Valencia. My much-beloved sons and brothers, all of you know, as well as I, of their disobedience against their Bishop. With great sadness of my spirit, it caused their suspension on February 25, 1848, and that has been made public in the parish of Belén.

  My Vicar General gently invited those involved in invalid marriages performed by those two priests [Cárdenas and Valencia] to have them con-validated before their own [parish] priests in good standing. Furthermore, these priests should do so free of charge, taking into account the spiritual good of souls. Although many have come forward to have their invalid marriages blessed by the church, there is, nevertheless, no lack of others who persist in their irregular marriages. 

  After three months of waiting and at the time of my leaving the Territory, they still do not pay attention to the pastoral voice of their seventh Diocesan Prelate, but dismiss and disdain that voice, [I declare that] those couples who persevere united in the abyss of such deceitful ties are truly nothing more than–to put it more clearly—in public cohabitation. It is even more criminal when they attempt to cover themselves over with the respectable name of the holy sacrament of matrimony by pretending to appear pure. Because what they call “matrimony” is totally otherwise; they commit an outrageous sacrilege. There cannot be any kind of excuse for this after what they have heard but have not wanted to believe. With impertinence, they are disobeying the voice of their shepherd-bishop. May God clarify this for them, for their guidance and direction in spiritual matters.

  Since this is a very grave evil and one of the most pernicious scandals to souls, may it be held in little regard for its notorious mocking of our sacred Catholic religion that we profess because we are blessed [in our faith]. For these powerful reasons, the blessing of our religion should not be, nor can it be, something pretended. Those who try to pass themselves off as good Catholics cannot be hidden without (medicinal) punishment occasioned by their contumacious behavior. Such punishment is meted out for the purpose of their correction and amendment and for the purpose of reducing disorders as well as for healing the fallout of scandal and evils that such inconsiderate and ungrateful children are causing.

  I commend to you, priests of Socorro, Belén, Tomé, La Isleta and Alburquerque [sic], that upon receipt of this decree, you pass it on to the hands of everyone so that each might investigate the marriages officiated by Fathers Valencia and Cárdenas that may have taken place in your parishes. May you find out which couples are living together without proper con-validation of their impure relationships, and which [of those] couples may be interested in regularizing their marriage. Advise them of the necessity of having their marriages blessed before you, or before the priests to whom you will give delegation. Place clearly before them the importance of [either] having their marriages blessed in the church within a time frame that should not exceed eight to ten days, or of necessarily separating forever. That is sufficient opportunity for those couples living separately to prepare their consciences, cleansing them from impurity, to make a good confession to validate their marriages in a Christian manner.

  I hereby impose on contumacious persons a major penalty of being barred from receiving Holy Communion. This applies to those involved in marriages that have already been identified as invalid. The couple has been notified and openly called upon for the validation of their marriages, but– by disgrace –allow time to pass. Should they dare to continue in their matrimonial situations without having their marriages blessed, that punishment shall last while they persist in their obstinacies. 

  All of you [clergy] shall make this penalty effective by explicitly naming those persons as disbarred from Communion by writing their names on a paper and posting it on the doors of the church. It shall be written in the following manner: NN. was married to N. in an invalid ceremony officiated by Father N. This censure is being imposed because, after being notified of the invalidity of their bond, they have persistently refused to make the decision to marry properly. Having been openly called to con-validate their marriage, they shall be excommunicated by sentence of the Bishop until such time that they shall subject themselves to due obedience. In such a case, they shall be absolved, and the faithful shall be notified of their dutiful consent. The respective priest shall then immediately set a date for the con-validation of the marriage and fix his signature to it.

  So that the validations can be facilitated for the good of souls, I promise that it should be done free of charge, as has been done up until now. The marriage will be regularized without any more expense on the part of the interested parties other than the dowry, and that should be taken care of by the best man and maid of honor. So that they can proceed with their con-validation, I will supply the usual stipend for the Mass. 

  You shall prepare a brief report, even if it is verbal, for the purpose of certifying that there was no diriment impediment whatsoever. Moreover, to whoever suspects that such an impediment may exist, I now declare by this present decree that I have dispensed it —so long as licit pairing does not exceed the second degree of consanguinity or affinity–or even if there be an illicit paring, but that it does not reach the first degree of consanguinity or affinity.

  Finally, so that this decree shall have its necessary execution, I command that a copy of this order be circulated in a flyer, and that another copy be made for the record book [parish marriage register]. Each of the dowries should be used to make another copy of this decree in pamphlet form, and then, with the priest’s signature, hung on the church door. 

  Together with receipt and execution of copies [of this Pastoral Letter] aforementioned, I remit these pages to the pastor of Albuquerque in deference to his position. With his endorsement, and bringing an end to this matter, I now send it to the Vicar to be placed in the archives of Santa Fe.

  Given at the Plaza of San Antonio, with the awareness of the parish of San Miguel del Socorro, November 13, 1850. 

José Antonio [Laureano de Zubiría], Bishop of Durango

By order of Don Luis Rubio, Secretary of Visit,

[Reviewed and endorsed by] 

José Manuel Gallegos, [Pastor of San Felipe in Albuquerque]

ON PADRE MARTINEZ OF TAOS – Posted 2008, and again 2016

[The summary of the life of Padre Antonio José Martínez of Taos by William Wroth, author of The Talpa Chapel and Images of Penance, was posted on the website of the NM Legislature http://www.newmexicohistory.org/. I have taken the liberty of making a few edits and corrections, e.g. that Padre Martínez was “a Franciscan priest”. He was actually a “secular” or diocesan priest ordained in February 1822 at Durango, Mexico a year after its independence from Spain.

In February 2008, I posted the edited article on my blog The Taos Connection. With some pride I can claim that the Wroth article is based on information from my monograph (First Edition – 1976; Second Edition – 2006) Reluctant Dawn: A History of Padre Antonio José Martínez, Cura de Taos – Based on 1877 Biography by Santiago Valdez. I re-post this précis on Padre Martínez on the first full day of summer 2016, and dedicate it to deceased collaborators Rev. Tom Steele, S.J. and Vicente M. Martínez.]

New Mexico was part of Spain’s Nuevo Mundo for two-and-a-quarter centuries (1598-1821), and remained the northern frontier of the Republica de México for another quarter century until the American occupation in 1846. After the 1848 Treaty of Guadalupe Hidalgo, New Mexico became a territory of the United States, and the Pontifical Congregation for the Propagation of the Faith Apostolic in 1851 established the Vicariate of Santa Fe, dependent on the Archdiocese of St. Louis. A few years later, Santa Fe became a diocese in its own right with Bishop Lamy as its appointed leader.

Father Antonio José Martínez (1793-1867) was one of the most important New Mexicans of the nineteenth century, playing a leading role in both religious and political affairs in the Mexican and Territorial periods.

Antonio José Martínez was born the eldest son on January 17, 1793 [the feast of desert father San Antonio Abad] in the Plaza of Santa Rosa, about two miles west of today’s Abiquiú.  At the “public school” connected to the parish church [of Santo Tomás], he learned to read and write at a very young age.  When he was 11, in 1804, the family moved to Taos where he worked on the family ranch and helped to take care of his younger brothers and sisters.

At the age of 19, he married María de la Luz Martín of Abiquiú, [Wroth parenthetically asserts they were not related,but they were were cousins a few degrees removed-JR] but tragically she died a year later in childbirth.  The young widower returned to Taos to live with his parents.  Still in his early twenties, he decided to become a priest, and before turning 24 [María de La Luz died when he was 20; after a couple of years of discernment], he went to the seminary in Durango in northern Mexico.  It was the seat of the far-flung diocese that also included what is today called the American Southwest.  At seminary, he excelled in his studies, especially philosophy and canon law, and received a scholarship given in honor of the King of Spain.

Antonio José Martínez was ordained a priest in February 1822 for the Diocese of Durango that included all of New Mexico [that included at the time  a great swath from what are snippets of all the states today surrounding NM].  This prior year Mexican Independence from Spain had taken place, and that struggle for independence strongly influenced Padre Martinez’ political thinking.  He was supposed to stay for another year in Durango to continue theological studies and receive pastoral experience before returning to NM.  However, suffering from an asthmatic condition, he received permission to return to Taos where he lived with his parents while helping out the Franciscan pastor of the church of San Geronimo at the Pueblo.  Its missions included Padre Martinez’ home parish of Our Lady of Guadalupe at the Plaza.  He fully regained his health to fulfill an active ministry fist in Taos for a couple of years and then for a few years  in parishes at Tomé (south of Albuquerque) and Abiquiú (northwest of Santa Fe, and about sixty miles southwest of Taos).

Spanish New Mexico had since the early colonial period been under the religious administration of the Franciscan friars, but after independence, there was a powerful movement to replace these Franciscans with secular priests.

In 1826, Padre Martinez became the priest in charge of the parish in Taos: San Geronimo of the Pueblo, Our Lady of Guadalupe of the Plaza and other surrounding mission churches.  This was also the year of the arrival of a sixteen-year old Christopher (Kit) Carson into Taos that he made his home, and the year of the death of the Padre’s father, Severino Martinez who had been the Sheriff of Taos.

Soon after his appointment as the priest of Taos, Padre Martínez opened a school that was for young girls as well as boys.  It was the first of several schools he established in the Taos area, including a seminary (1835) and a law school (1846).

In 1831, it appears likely that the first of at least three children were born to Father Martínez and a woman who lived next door to him, Teodora Romero [Cf. Research and writings of Vicente Martinez @ < http://padremartinez.org/virtual_library.php>…Progeny; Postscript; Part III.]

In 1834, Ramón Abréu brought a printing press from Mexico to Santa Fe.  It was the first press to operate in New Mexico, and the next year Father Martínez purchased it, and moved it to Taos.

Martinez used the press to print schoolbooks—spelling, arithmetic, etc.– as well as religious and political tracts.  He established the first newspaper west of the Mississippi, El Crepúsculo de La Libertad, but only six issues were printed.  He published the first book printed in New Mexico—a bilingual ritual (Latin and Spanish) called A Manual for Pastors.

After the Chimayó War of 1837, Padre Martinez wrote and published on his press his own autobiography—a kind of melancholy mid-life memoir cataloguing his accomplishments.  In that violent Rebellion, centered in the town of Chimayó, Martínez was accused of playing an organizing role.  However, the evidence suggests that he was innocent of any involvement and in fact, was in danger at times from the rebels.  Martínez, as a Mexican liberal of the period, was opposed to President Santa Anna and to his appointed New Mexico governor Albino Perez, who was assassinated by the rebels.

With the change in sovereignty from Mexico to the United States in 1846, Father Martínez was accused of being, on the one hand, too tolerant of the incoming American Protestants and, on the other hand, anti-American and even an organizer of the Taos Rebellion of 1847.  [Cf. “Padre Martínez: the First Mexican American” in Seeds of Struggle, Harvest of Faith – 1998, LTD Press]. Both accusations were not only contradictory but also unfair.

He believed in religious freedom and admired that principle in the American constitution.  He maintained good relationships with most of the Anglo [Americans who had settled in Taos.  General Stephen W. Kearny, after occupying Santa Fe in mid-August 1846, had Padre Martinez come from Taos, and invited him to pledge allegiance to the American Flag.  The Padre, together with is brothers, were among the very first New Mexicans to become citizens of the United States.  Padre Martinez lent the General his printing press, and Kearny used it to print his famous code of laws.

During the Taos Rebellion (in January 1847, during which Governor Bent was assassinated), Padre Martinez provided sanctuary for at least one endangered American, and he confronted the mob of rebels…He also cooperated fully with Colonel Sterling Price who made Martinez’s home his headquarters while he and his troops fought and defeated the rebels.

The soldiers of Col. Price fired cannon balls into the venerable Pueblo Church of San Geronimo—over two and a quarter centuries old—killing over 225 people including women and children who were seeking sanctuary.  The Padre gave some of his property for the burial of the fourteen Americanos and sympathizers who died in the 1847 Taos Uprising.  He buried in the parish church graveyard at least eight of those who were hanged for leading the defense of the Mexican nation in its northern outpost, and another four or so in the burial grounds of the Pueblo.

In 1849, Martínez was appointed president of the convention of nineteen delegates assembled to prepare a territorial plan of government.  In 1850, Padre Martinez presided at New Mexico’s first territorial constitutional convention that ratified New Mexico’s becoming a territory of the United States, free from slavery.

BISHOP LAMY ARRIVES

The arrival of Bishop Jean Baptiste Lamy in1850 brought about a long-lsting conflict between the French clergy under Lamy and the New Mexican-born clergy for whom Martinez often served as the spokesman.

In December 1852, Lamy…declared that parishioners who did not tithe  (pay church fees) would be denied the sacraments…Martínez had some twenty years earlier been successful in having involuntary tithing abolished in Taos due to the poverty of the populace.  On behalf of a number of the clergy, Martínez took issue with Lamy’s position, and this issue remained a major thorn of contention between them for the rest of Martinez’s life.

At the same time, Lamy suspended some New Mexico-born clergy from their priestly duties.  Among them, Father José Manuel Gallegos, pastor of the church in Albuquerque and a former seminary student of Father Martínez.  Lamy’s action produced a powerful backlash; not only did Martínez come to Gallegos’s defense, but over 900 citizens signed a petition in support of him.

[The number of signatures collected, including clergy and politicians, was closer to a thousand. Congressman José Miguel Gallegos of New Mexico, from his office in Washington DC, wrote the cover letter and sent it to Pope Pius IX. Gallegos, born in Abiquiú and educated in Taos by Padre Martinez , was ordained at Durango in 1842, two decades after Padre Martínez.]

 

[[To be coninued.]]

Posted By Blogger to The Taos Connection at 2/07/2008 11:08:00 PM

RELUCTANT DAWN


Cura de Taos,  La Honra de Su País/ The Honor of His Homeland
Cura de Taos,
La Honra de Su País/
The Honor of His Homeland
The unveiling of the more than life-sized bronze memorial of Padre Antonio José Martínez, Cura de Taos took place in the Taos Plaza on July 16, 2006. The title of the memorial, LA HONRA DE SU PAIS/THE HONOR OF HIS HOMELAND was taken from the epitaph on his tombstone coined by the Padre’s peers in the Territorial Legislature of the occasion of his death in 1867.
Senator Carlos Cisneros helped obtain public funding from the State of New Mexico Public Arts Program for the sculpture by Huberto Maestas of San Luis, Colorado. Father Larry Brito, pastor of Our Lady of Guadalupe Parish, blessed the image, and Mr. Edmundo Vasquez—a Presbyterian relative of the Padre—led a prayer of dedication. A delegation of La Cofradía de Nuestro Padre Jesus Nazareno (Penitentes) was present. Attorney Antonio José Martínez, a family member of the famous Padre, spoke eloquently on the occasion.

EXCOMMUNICATION OF PADRE MARTINEZ

THE INVALIDITY OF THE ECCLESIASTICAL CENSURE AGAINST PADRE ANTONIO JOSE MARTINEZ

 A Presentation for the New Mexico Historical Society

On the Occasion of the 300th Anniversary of the

Founding of Albuquerque

 April 22, 2006

 by

 Rev. Juan Romero

 Happy birthday Albuquerque!  In the early1940s, at the dawn of my consciousness, our family lived here for a while.  We came from Taos to this city’s lower elevation for mom’s health, but then we moved to Los Angeles in 1943 for dad’s job with Lockheed Aircraft.  From family members and from a large glass-encased poster at the edge of the Taos Plaza, I first learned about Padre Antonio José Martinez, Cura de Taos.  In mid July of this year, ten days before the anniversary of his death in 1867, Padre Martinez will be commemorated with a life-sized bronze likeness to be placed in the center    of the Taos Plaza.  It will reprise what his peers in the New Mexico Territorial Legislature wrote on his tombstone: “La Honra de Su Paíz-The Honor of His Homeland.”[1] 

Tradition preserved in the personal papers of his youngest brother Pascual Martinez[2] claims that Padre Martinez died repeating the Our Father.  The operative words in this context would be “forgive us our trespasses, as we forgive those who trespass against us,” and the mutuality of forgiveness prayed for would be Padre Martinez and Bishop Lamy. 

The 1877 Valdez biography[3] records the early life of Padre Martinez with several letters and documents, but says very little about his life after the arrival of Bishop Lamy.  The Pascual Martinez papers record that Padre José Lucero, his former student, good friend and pastor of the neighboring Arroyo Hondo parish attended Martinez upon his deathbed.  It is the common teaching of theologians that a person with good dispositions of love of God and sorrow for sin, and who receives the Church’s Last Rites–consisting of the sacraments of Penance, Anointing of the Sick and Holy Communion– upon death, goes directly to heavenly glory.  A month before he died, Padre Martinez revised his Last Will and Testament[4] that gives us an insight into his dispositions.

I declare that during the forty-two years
of my spiritual administration in several parts of this Territory of New Mexico, and particularly in this County of Taos, I have complied with my ecclesiastical ministry with fidelity and good faith to the best of my knowledge that I could….My body shall descend tranquil to the silent grave, and my soul shall appear and go up to the Divine Tribunal with plain satisfaction that I have done all that I could to illuminate the minds of my fellow citizens causing them their temporal good, and above all, their spiritual benefit….My conscience is quiet and happy, and God knows this to be true.  If anyone of my fellow citizens and neighbors complains that I have injured them, it may have been through a mental error, but not with the intention of my heart, as human creatures are weak…  Nevertheless, I have never had any intention of injuring anyone, and by nature, I have been inclined to do good, so help me God. 

Bishop Zubiría of Durango attested to the high moral character of Padre Martinez. He visited Taos three times in his tenure of the far-flung diocese of Durango that included New Mexico as it was then constituted: Colorado, Arizona, Utah and parts of Texas and Wyoming.  When the bishop visited in 1833, he acceded to Padre Martinez request to begin a pre-seminary to prepare young men for further study in Durango.  Padre Martinez had begun an elementary school in 1826, and his seminary would morph into a law school after the American occupation in 1846. 

In 1840, Padre Martinez had spent a year on sabbatical in Durango, the see of the Archdiocese at the time (and for eleven more years to come).  He caught up with course work since, because of illness, he had left seminary after ordination in 1822 but before he finished some theology courses.  This became an impediment for promotion to a “permanent” pastorate, although since 1826 he had been “interim” pastor of the Taos Church (San Geronimo at the Pueblo and its main chapel Nuestra Señora de Guadalupe at the Plaza). After his year, he was formally appointed CURA DE TAOS, the title for which he has been known in history.

When the Bishop Zubiría visited again, for the third time, in 1845, he ratified Martinez’ appointment as an permanent pastor.[5]   “He not only approved the records of Padre Martinez, but even thanked him for his skill and energy in performing his duties as minister.  As a matter of recognition, he granted Padre Martinez additional privileges for his well deserved merits.”[6]  Appointing him as “Vicar and Ecclesiastical  Judge” of Our Lady of Guadalupe parish “and its districts”[7] of the northern region, Bishop Zubiría  also gave Padre Martinez the “special faculty and power to absolve…heretics and also to rehabilitate or to suspend, as he may deem proper and according to his conscience, any priest who may deserve to be rehabilitated or suspended.”[8] These special faculties were valid for a period of five years ending September 18, 1850.[9] 

Although he had more than his share of political enemies, Charles Bent chief among them because of disagreements about land use and ownership, Padre Martinez was nevertheless  held in very high regard by the majority of the people of Taos and all of New Mexico.  By contrast, Willa Cather, in her Pulitzer Prize winning novel[10]–“the best novel ever about New Mexico”[11]—spoke for many of the Padre’s enemies[12] when she described the Padre as an ogre writhing in hell.  She may have been inspired to imagine Martinez there because of the inimical relation between Padre Martinez and the hero of the novel, a fictional and glorified version of Bishop Jean Baptiste Lamy.  

In the fall of 1856, almost a decade before Martinez died, Lamy censured the Padre with Suspension whose vality Padre Martínez—ever the Canonist—legally challenged.  The following year, in the spring of 185, Bishop Lamy excommunicated Padre Martínez “with all of the required formalities…servatis servandi.”[13]  Here is how one author described the dramatic scene of the excommunication:

Machebeuf appeared in the Taos church [of
Our Lady of Guadalupe] to celebrate High Mass and to pronounce the excommunication.  Tension was almost tangible.  The church was filled, and the people stood outside to hear the ceremony and to watch each other, and to see
who had guns.  When time came for the
sermon, Mauchebuf explained the meaning of excommunication of which most people had no understanding except that it was the Church’s ultimate discipline; and then he read the instrument itself to a hushed congregation and finished the Mass…There was no disturbance, though everyone felt the precarious atmosphere…[14]

The “instrument” of excommunication, part of “all the required formalities,” was likely from the Roman Pontifical containing ceremonies used by a Bishop in the nineteenth century:

Since I, [Name of Bishop], having legitimately warned [him] for the first, second, third and fourth times of the malice for which he is being convicted for whatever he has done or not done,  and since he has shown contempt for fulfilling my command to renounce his contumacy,[15]  and since he is remaining stubborn [exigente] in his rebelliousness, I therefore excommunicate him with these written words:  By the authority of the omnipotent God Father, and the Son and Holy Spirit, and by the authority of the holy Apostles Peter and Paul and all the Saints, I denounce him.  He is to be avoided [vitandus] for as long a time as it may take until he will have fulfilled what is mandated, in order that his spirit may be saved on the day of judgment.[16]

Joseph P. Mauchebeuf, Vicar General for Bishop Lamy and later first bishop of Denver, is the one who pronounced the excommunication, according to Howlett, author of Mauchebeuf’s biography. A couple of years later on July 1, 1860, Bishop Lamy himself came to Our Lady of Guadalupe parish to administer the sacrament of Confirmation to over 500
adults and children of the Jurisdiction of Taos.   He put this note in the book of Baptism records of the parish:

Since our last visit [to the parish of Our Lady of Guadalupe] in August of 1855 until the present date, various pastors have succeeded in this Jurisdiction whom we had to move for grave and critical circumstances….It is our painful obligation to observe here that at the beginning of the year 1857, we had to punish with suspension Sñr. Cura Martinez for his grave and scandalous faults and for his publications against order and the discipline of the church. Regretfully, however, he did not pay attention to the censures, and before long, he began to say Mass, administer the sacraments, and to publish things even more scandalous.  We then saw ourselves obliged to excommunicate him, servatis servandis, with all of the required formalities.  Since that time, this unfaithful [infeliz] priest has done all in his power, and in a most diabolical manner, to provoke a schism in public as well as in private, pretending to say Mass, administer the sacraments, and thus
loosing a great number of souls. However,  in spite of this schism, the major part of the faithful remain on the side of order and of legitimate authority, as this book of entries proves…Thus it is that while some lose faith, because they have forsaken good works, others are strengthened in
procuring the good of souls and the glory of God.[17] 

Only God is judge of ultimate destiny. However, the passage of time and critical history helps to evaluate a person’s rightful place in the earthly hall of merits and accomplishments. Antonio José Martinez was a liminal man of both the church and of the nation.  His life was at the threshold of three distinct eras that spanned the history of New Mexico, under Spain (two and a quarter centuries), under Mexico (twenty-five years), and under the United States since 1846.  As an actor and positive contributor to each distinct epoch, he was on the threshold of each, and helped his people of New Mexico segue one to another, sometimes with pain and/or struggle.  He was a churchman, rancher, educator, journalist, printer, publisher, lawyer and politician who lived in a time of great transition.  He was a man of the people, and one of the great figures of New Mexican history.  Although there were shadows in his life, the light emanating from him far outshone any darkness.  Indeed, he was a luminary of this time, a renaissance man only now coming to be better and more widely appreciated. 

His ecclesiastical superiors held Antonio José Martinez in very high regard as a seminarian in Durango.  He excelled in his studies, especially in philosophy and canon law. Bishop Castañiza who ordained Martinez favored him, and even considered appointing him as a first assignment to La Parroquia, the principal parish in Santa Fe, precursor to the Cathedral.  Bishop Zubiría who succeeded Bishop Castañiza also recognized the talents of the priest of Taos and showed his appreciation of him on all three of his visits to Taos: in 1833, in 1845, and in 1850 on the eve of the great transition. 

On his third and last visit in 1850, barely a year before Bishop Lamy arrived in Santa Fe, Bishop Zubiría gave Padre Martinez special faculties that again showed his complete confidence in the Priest of Taos.  Among the faculties, ironically, was to absolve penitents from suspension and excommunication.

The mid 1840s encompassed the “transcendent epoch” that brought tumultuous changes to New Mexico.  The engine was Manifest Destiny, the U.S.-MEXICAN WAR was the powerful train that came into New Mexico in 1846.  Its caboose was the 1848 Treaty of Guadalupe Hidalgo, and its railroad tracks continue to lead forward defining and shaping our own place and time.  Territories that had belonged to Spain since 1598, and then to Mexico since1821, now became territories of the United States of America. The political change affected church organizational structure.  By 1850, New Mexico was taken from the ecclesiastical jurisdiction of Durango in Mexico and became an Apostolic Prefecture under the Archdiocese of St. Louis, Missouri in the United States until Santa Fe became its own Diocese and later Archdiocese.

The historic tension between France and Spain was a backdrop for the cultural clash that was to distance the new Vicar Apostolic Jean Baptiste Lamy from New Mexico’s native clergy that Padre Martinez helped so much to develop. The 1850 Council of Baltimore decided to bring the new US territory under American ecclesiastical sway.  They nominated French missionary J. B.  Lamy as first Vicar Apostolic of Santa Fe who was a French-born missionary serving as a parish priest in the diocese of Cincinnati, Ohio.  Arriving in New Mexico in July of 1851, he was destined to become the bishop of the new Santa Fe diocese.  His territory of New Mexico included what is now the state of New Mexico in addition to all of Arizona and Colorado and parts of Texas, Nevada, Wyoming, and Utah. 

The initial encounters between Bishop Lamy and Padre Martinez were cordial, even warm and gracious.  Lamy seemed to genuinely appreciate the canonical acumen of Padre Martinez.  However, the pride and stubbornness of each soon began to show.  The conflict between them was, at its core, a conflict of culture more than of theology or morality.  The tension was expressed around issues concerning transition of power and authority.

One of the principal points of conflict between Padre Martinez and Bishop Lamy was Lamy’s reinstitution of the practice of tithing.  In the European model of Church-State union, the government was responsible for maintaining the churches and paying salary to the clergy.  As early as 1829, eight years into the Mexican period, Padre Martinez already was objecting to the practice.  He stated it was a burden too heavy for poor people, and advocated for a change in policy.  By 1833, he was a member of the New Mexican legislature and—with the approbation of Bishop Zubiría—successfully advocated  for a change in the law that ultimately eliminated government-sponsored tithing.  Martinez promoted free will offerings in church.  

Bishop Lamy’s Pastoral Letter that initiated the renewed policy on tithing was written in December 1852, but it was not printed nor promulgated until early 1853.  When Bishop Lamy re-instituted tithing under pain of denial of Christian burial, [18] it seemed excessively harsh to Padre Martinez who publicly denounced it in the press, the Santa Fe Gaceta,  as “hucksterism” and “simony.”[19] The Pastoral ran counter to serious objections by several of the local clergy, and did not begin to be fully implemented until 1854.  The text of the Pastoral was a brief document of three pages with seven points dealing with routine liturgical and catechetical concerns.  The fifth and sixth seriously offending points tried to launch a fund raising campaign redounding to the economic hardship of clergy and faithful. Those faithful who did not comply were deprived from church burial.[20] In addition, the renewed  system of tithing reduced the income of the priests by about a third. 

Bishop Lamy in 1856 suspended Padre Martinez from celebrating Mass, preaching,  and hearing Confessions because of his public scandalous writings that attacked him in the public press. The Padre responded with a legalistic letter outlining why the suspension was invalid, because it lacked three canonical warnings.[21]  Padre Martinez was convinced of the invalidity of the suspension from his study of Canon Law,  in which he was a recognized expert, and from the church law books available to him.  However, Bishop Lamy, admittedly not all well versed in Canon Law,  may have been operating out of an understanding of church law based on different text.  There was a canon that permitted the legitimate suspension of a priest “on the basis of an informed awareness”  Jesuit canonist Ladislas Orsay brought this [ex consciencia informata] to the attention of Fr. Tom Steele, S.J. as a possible way Bishop Lamy wanted to deal with Padre Martinez in order to avoid even greater public scandal since the Padre was so widely respected by the people, it is supposed.  This was intended to give a bishop maximum latitude in censuring a priest whose circumstances of suspension the bishop might not want to make public for whatever reason.[22]

Almost a thousand people, including several Washington politicians, signed a letter complaining against Bishop Lamy and his Vicar Machebeuf.  Padre José Miguel Gallegos—after a serious tiff with Vicar J. P. Machebeuf, left active ministry and became a politician, the first Hispanic Congressman in the U.S.—drafted the letter and sent it to the Holy Father.  Although Gallegos orchestrated the letter of complaint to Pope Pius IX against Bishop Lamy and Vicar Machebeuf, these hierarchs may have held Padre Martinez responsible for having formed and influenced the former priest and pesky Congressman Gallegos.  I believe the embarrassment of Bishop Lamy and Vicar Machebeuf before the Holy See was one of the main events that triggered Martinez’ extreme disfavor with Bishop Lamy. 

Since 1852, people complained to Bishop that Vicar General Macebeuf was breaking the seal of Confession.  The Bishop told the people that he would take care of it, but did nothing. They again complained, this time with the suggestion they would go to higher authority. After being effectively dismissed, Señor Tomás Baca—with at least the passive consent of Padre Gallegos–helped to garner over 900 signatures of people complaining about Machebeuf’s behavior. 

Meanwhile, Bishop Lamy suggested to his Vicar General Joseph Prospectus Macebeuf that he consult with Padre Martinez about the canonical dimensions of the allegation of direct violation of the seal of Confession.  Martinez was at first disposed to believe that Machebeuf was guilty,  but may have been pleased to be consulted in the affair.  After hearing Machebeuf’s version of what happened, Padre Martinez wrote to Bishop Lamy that he “was satisfied”[23] with Machebeuf’s explanation.  Martinez asserted in his letter to Lamy that Machebeuf was most likely carried away with overzealous preaching, but was not actually guilty of “direct violation” of the Seal of Confession.  Ironically, this letter would be used get Machebeuf off the proverbially papal hook when the matter once again surfaced before Roman authorities in the summer of 1856. 

[Another Topic: Padre Gallegos]

binding.  (My emphasis)  What’s to re-examine?  It was an invalid act of excommunication.  There’s no such thing as rescinding an invalid act.  It is per se invalid …You can’t rescind an invalid act. …There is no evidence of any trial by peers, as was required by the Canon Law at the time, and there was no evidence of allowing Martinez to defend himself….He [Lamy] could very well not have been [aware of the procedure].  I think it would be very important [to publicly declare the excommunication invalid]….I’d think that it’s really important to rehabilitate him.…The much good that he did do should be honored….The importance of the rehabilitation of Padre Martinez is not for the person per se, but for what he symbolized.

Both baptism and funeral books of Our Lady of Guadalupe parish in Taos mention the excommunication.  Servite priest Father Albert Gallegos, New
Mexico native and PADRES pioneer, authored a chapter on the canonical dimensions of the excommunication in Ray John Aragon’s book Lamy and Martinez.  In his book But Time and Chance [Sunstone Press], Fray Angelico Chavez challenges the notion that there was any real excommunication of Padre Martinez, much less schism.  Anyone
excommunicated as a vitandus, i.e., one to be avoided or shunned, is supposed to have his name published in the Roman publication the Acta Apostolica Sedis.  Before the publication of that journal, the names of vitandi—those TO BE AVOIDED—would have been inscribed at the Vatican in the Second Section of the tomes in the library of the Secretariat of State.  I did a thorough search of all Martinez names in the 19th
century, and found several.  However, during my research  at the beginning of the Jubilee Year 2000, I found no mention of any excommunication of Padre A.J. Martinez of Taos in any of the three Vatican Archives: 1)  the archives of the Secretariat of State,  2) Secretariat of State-Segunda Seccione (a confidential section reserved for records of  high profile or political cases), and 3)  the Archives of the Propagation of the Faith, now called the Congregation for the Evangelization of Peoples, that had jurisdiction over the United States during its missionary phase after Independence from England until the end of the nineteenth century. 

Notification of a formal excommunication  should have certainly been recorded in Rome, and most certainly in the archives of the Archdiocese of Santa Fe.  However, there is no record in either place, and this means that if there were any kind of an excommunication,  it had to have been a purely local affair that was kept private for pastoral reasons, and not promulgated. 

In an unprecedented moment on March 12, 2000, the First Sunday of Lent of the Jubilee Year 2000, Pope John Paul II knelt in St. Peter’s Basilica, and said, “We humbly ask forgiveness.” The Holy Father’s words and gestures were “the most sweeping papal apology ever, repenting for the errors of his church over the last 2,000 years.”     In the name of the Church, he was asking forgiveness from God for key lapses which she has committed over the past two millennia.  While the Holy Father was leading the Catholic world in a communal examination of our collective historical conscience, he acknowledged that church followers had “violated the rights of ethnic groups and peoples, and shown contempt for their cultures and religious traditions.”   (My emphasis) 

John Paul II continued, “The church of today and of always feels obligated to purify the memory of those sad episodes of every sentiment of rancor or rivalry.  (My emphasis) The jubilee becomes in this way for every occasion an opportunity for a profound conversion to the Gospel.  From the acceptance of divine forgiveness is born the duty to forgive one’s brothers and seek reciprocal reconciliation.”

Vatican theologians explained the Pope’s apology for past sins of the church by saying that although the responsibility for sin does not pass from one generation of people to the next, “the wounds created by sin do often linger and may require judgment and repentance back through history.” (My emhphasis)

Since he announced the Jubilee Year in his 1994 apostolic letter written to the Catholic world On Reconciliation, John Paul followed up that
important act of reconciliation with even more dramatic gestures, e.g., the posthumous nullification of the sixteenth century excommunication of the scientist Gallileo.  More recently, there was a statement of reconciliation with pioneer Protestant John Hus. 

In sympathetic ceremonies held in cathedrals throughout the Catholic world, bishops made similar acts of repentance on March 12, 2000 and specified them according to their own local histories.  In Santa Fe, Archbishop Michael Shean asked forgiveness for sins against the American Indian, women, and black peoples.  However, there was no
specific apology for the systematic reduction of the native clergy soon after the American occupation in the mid nineteenth century.  Several were suspended from functioning in their ministry.  Padre Martinez, who in spite of his brilliance and long legacy of priestly service to his people, ended his life alienated from his bishop and excommunicated from the church.  The church is holy, but is stained by the
sins of its children, and requires “consant purification.”  The “new evangelization” for which the Pope has been calling in this third millennium can take place only after there be a church-wide “purification of memory.” 
“One of the characteristic elements of the great jubilee is purification of memory,” [Emphasis mine] stated Pope John Paul II.  “…in this year of mercy, the church, strengthened by the holiness that she receives from her Lord, kneels before God and begs for forgiveness for past and present sins of her sons….We forgive and we ask forgiveness!….”

Lynn Bridgers wrote in DEATH’S DECEIVER, The Life of Joseph P. Machebeuf [1997 University of New Mexico Press – Albuquerque, pp. 268] wrote the following about the historical relationship between the French and Spanish that I believe is accurate and interesting background for the relationship between Martinez and Lamy:

A legacy of mutual distrust between the Spanish and the French served as the rocky river bed over which many Anglo and Hispanic conflicts flowed.  With the arrival of Lamy and Machebeuf, the French seemed to have accomplished ecclesiastically what they were unable to do militarily, moving their sphere of influence from the French lands of the Louisiana Purchase into traditionally Spanish-dominated New Mexico….Machebeuf’s personal views of Hispanic culture reflect a long complex process of maturation.  His early work was sometimes darkened by ignorance and misconceptions about New Mexico’s Hispanic Catholicism, but by the end of his life he had grown far beyond mere tolerance, to a deep love and respect for the Spanish-speaking people of the American Southwest. 

On February 3, 1869, a year and a half after the death of Padre Martinez,  Bishop Lamy reported on progress of vocations to his mentor Archbishop Purcell of Cincinnati. Lamy mentions a “schism” in Taos, but makes no mention of  any excommunication that is supposed to have taken place the Sunday after Easter  in 1858 or at any other time.  In an obiter dictum, Lamy mentions “a Schism” that Padre Martinez “made” (sicin 1860.  Lamy tells Purcell of the “Mission Jesuit
priest Father Gaspari was giving in Taos where “the unfortunate Martinez made a Schism that Lasted seven years [1860-1867] until the death of this said poor priest…. Most of the people, except some of his nearest relatives are coming back to obedience, and the mission which is producing a great change which leaves very few…”  
However, Lamy does not refer to any excommunication.  

Was an excommunication actually  made?  Was the prior suspension “secret,” i.e., ex consciencia informata, as some opine? Father Tom Steele, S.J. refers to Jesuit canonist Ladislaus Orsay in reference to the ecclesiastical penalty of “suspension from divine things” (celebrating Mass, preaching, hearing confessions).   Under certain circumstances, a bishop—without making it public—could invoke suspension of official license or faculties (permission) for a priest to act publicly in his diocese.  There would have to be good reason for a bishop to not make a suspension public, and it would need to be “from an informed conscience”  and for some greater good.  Nevertheless, it remains curious that Bishop Lamy did not ever publicly mention an excommunication of Padre Martinez  to episcopal peers or to family, to whom he often wrote about those pesky native  New Mexican priests.  Lamy does not mention the phrase about excommunication that he twice wrote in the parish books (Funerals and Baptism) of  the Taos church:  “…excommunication [of the unfortunate (infelíz) priest]…with all the required formalities…servatis servandis.

[12] Padre

Martinez made enemies with Charles Bent and his partners when he tangled with
them about land grant issues.

[13]Marginal
Note in Baptismal Register of Our Lady of Guadalupe Parish in Taos for July 1,
1860, p. 143.  My translation.

[14] Paul
Horgan, Lamy of Santa Fe, Faraar, Strauss, Giroux, NT, c. 1975, pp.
243-44.  Original source, Howlett
(through Father Ussell),  Life of Bishop J.P. Macebeuf, First Bishop
of Denver
.  The dramatic scene of excommunication
was first described in Memories, the
journal of Father Gabriel Ussel who was the third successor of Padre Martinez
as pastor of Our Lady of Guadalupe parish in Taos, and a purported eyewitness
of the event.  Howlett  quoted Ussel as one of his sources for the
Machebuf biography, and others have followed suit: Twitchell,  Leading
Facts of New Mexico
History;
Romero, Reluctant Dawn, p. 1; Father
Tom Steele, S.J. in “View from the Rectory” in New Perspectives From Taos published by Millicent Rogers Museum, p.
99 n.3; Lynn Bridgers (embellished the account of the excommunication in her
biography of Bishop Machebeuf) in her first footnote Death’s Deceiver, 1997 University of New Mexico Press, refers to
Father Gabriel Ussel’s journal Memories.  He was the French priest who was the third
the succeed Padre Martinez at Guadalupe Church in Taos within three years.

[15] Contumacy is
defined as flagrant disobedience or rebelliousness, or persistent refusal to
obey without good reason.

[16]From the Roman
Pontifical used in the 19th Century, Ordo Excommunicandi et Absolvendi, The Rite of Excommunicating and
Absolving, edited by order of Benedict XIV and Leo XIII.  It was made available to me through the
courtesy of Pat Lyons, Librarian, St. John’s Seminary, Camarillo, California.

[17] My translation
of marginal note in Baptismal Register
of Our Lady of Guadalupe Parish in Taos for July 1, “Fifth Sunday After
Pentecost,” 1860, p. 143. Father Gabriel Ussel was the pastor of Taos when
Bishop Lamy came to celebrate the sung Pontifical Mass for the
Confirmands.  He had not visited the
parish since 1855, five years prior when Padre Martnez was still in
charge.  On this visit, the bishop
confirmed over 500 adults and children who were part of the jurisdiction of
Taos.  Spanish text is in appendix.

[18] Christmas
Letter of 1852-53.

[19] Letter of
Padre Martinez to Bishop Lamy, printed in the Gaceta of Santa Fe.

[20] The two most offensive provisions of the 1852 Christmas
Pastoral that Padre Martinez cited:

1) “The
faithful of this territory… will know that we have taken away from the priests
every faculty to administer the sacraments and give church burial to the heads
of families that refuse to faithfully hand over the tithes that are their
due.” 

2) “From
February 1, 1854, triple the parish assessment will be charged for the
administration of the sacraments of baptism, matrimony and of church burial
from those faithful who belong to families that do not fulfill the fifth
Precept of the Church [to contribute to the support of the Church].”

[21] Archives of
the Archdiocese of Santa Fe, Letter of Padre Martinez writing from Taos to
Bishop Lamy in Santa Fe, Ocober 24, 1857. This letter succeeds Padre Martinez’
prior missive sent to the bishop the previous year, November 12 1856.  It again outlines the principal grievances,
and asserts Padre Martinez as “cura
proprio
,” i.e. as an irremovable pastor” who is “free of suspension.”  The various grievances or “excesses of the
bishop” are presented.  They include the
following:

1)    the
1851-1854 Pastoral Letter;

2)    the
suspension and take-over of Padre Gallegos’ Albuquerque house;

3)    the
suspension of ex-vicar Padre Juan Felipe Ortiz of Santa Fe whose house and
property was divided (although ultimately reimbursed); and

4)    the
Bishop’s alleged sale of church property—the Castrense or military chapel at
the edge of the Santa Fe chapel. 

Padre Martinez, with some delusion, also made other
un-winnable “demands”:

1) revocation of the Pastoral
Letter of January 14, 1854, because it is against the spiritual health of the
people;

2) the admission that he,
Padre Martinez, is not really suspended for lack of the three warnings; and

3) the recognition that Padre
Martinez is still the priest in charge of Our Lady of Guadalupe parish, i.e.
the cura proprio, since he is an “irremovable
pastor;”

4) that the Bishop remove
Father Damaso Taladrid, and send another assistant priest.  When these demands are met, Padre Martinez
says he will consider retiring.  

[22] Father Tom Steele, S.J., academic and premier New Mexico
historian, makes a case for suspensio ex
consciencia informata
. Respected Jesuit theologian and canon lawyer ,
Ladislas Orsy, brought that to the attention of Father Steele as a
possibility.  This would be a bishop’s
suspension of a priest that would prevent him from exercising his priestly
ministries.  This woud not be done
because of anything in the external forum, but because of the bishop’s
“informed and aware consciousness” that the priest is involved in some
nefarious dealings that the bishop might not want to make the public in order
to “avoid scandal” in the church or for some other proportionate reason.  According to this line of thought, Bishop
Lamy’s suspension might indeed have been valid.
However, it is difficult to uphold or deal with that in the external
forum of law.  The (schismatic) Council
of Pistoia and the Counter-Reformation Council of Trent treated the notion of suspensio ex consciencia informata, but
it was not commonly used nor even recognized.
It may have been in some moral theology or canon law books, but not
those of Padre Martinez.  The universal
body of canon laws binding the Catholic Church in the west was not,
surprisingly, formally codified until 1917, in the 20th
century.   It should not be such a great
surprise, then, that Padre Martinez and Bishop Lamy may  have been dependent upon differing law texts.
Twenty years after the Second Vatican Council, in 1985, there was a major
revision of the Code of Canon Law that leaves no trace of ecclesistical censure
ex conscincia informata.

[23] Horgan, p. __.

[24] Gallegos used
his position as Democratic Congressman in Washington to orchestrate for Pope
Pius IX a letter of complaints against Bishop Lamy and Vicar Machebuf.  In January of 1856, thirty-seven Legislators
of Territory of New Mexico signed the letter of complaints. In April 1856, they
sent it to the Holy Father from Washington, D.C. with a cover letter signed by
Congressman Gallegos.

[25] “This pastoral
seems to have provoked all this opposition…started by some priests of bad
fame…and who easily find followers among the ignorant and vicious people.  The main author of these claims is a certain
Gallegos, parish priest at Albuquerque who was scandalously living with a woman
of bad reputation.  Since he proved to be
incorrigible, he was interdicted by Mons. Lamy himself, and now is a parliament
member at Washington for the State of New Mexico.  The same [incorrigiblity] is declared, more
or less, about the other priests who signed the claim against Mons. Lamy.”

[26] My emphasis,
but the phrase belongs to the secretary-archivist accurately paraphrasing
Machebeuf’s negative value-judgment.

[27] Ibid.
The auditors of the Propagation of the Faith presented Father Machebeuf
with the documentation of allegations the Holy Father had received from
ex-Padre-turned-Congressman Gallegos writing from Washington, D.C.  The cover letter and documentation was
accompanied by signatures of over nine hundred Catholic faithful (!) including
thirty-four legislators of New Mexico. 

[28] Vatican
secretary-archivist’s summary of Father J. P. Machebeuf’s defense in Rome,
Letter #12 for year 1856-57 in Letters
and Documents of the Archives of the Archdiocese of Santa Fe
.

[29] Horgan, Lamy of Santa Fe, p. ___.

[30] Horgan, p.
229.  The author of Lamy of Santa Fe continues, “and he has never failed in a show of personal respect [my emphasis] towards
the bishop…[but]…we are sure public opinion is against him.”  The “public opinion” to which
Machebeuf referred referred to that of new comers who became enemies of the
controversial Padre.  Padre Martinez was
Bishop Lamy’s most “formidable” adversary because he was the
“most intelligent and even least corrupt.”  (Horgan, p. 219)  Nevertheless, Padre Martinez continued to
remain greatly loved and exceedingly popular among the greatest number of native
peoples.

[31] Ibid.p. 219.

[32] Ibid.

[33] He was the
father of his legitimate daughter María de La Luz born c. 1819, and whose
mother died in childbirth.  After Antonio
José went to the seminary in Durango, the young girl was given to the care of
her maternal grandparents.  She herself
died at the tender age of 12.  Two other
children merit special mention: Santiago Valdez (AKA Marquez/Martinez), author
of the 1877 biography of the priest, and Vicente Ferrer Romero who became a
pioneer Presbyterian evangelist.

[34] E. K. Francis,
“Padre Martinez: A New Mexican Myth,” New
Mexico Historical Review
(Vol. XXXI, No. 4 – October 1956, p 289.

[35] He was also
the author of a biography of the Padre Sanchez, Memorias del Presbítero Antonio José Martinez, Cura de Taos, printed
in 1904.

[36] Interview with Max Cordova de Truchas, AMIGOS, Volumen XII,
Nivel III, #2 © 2001 Semos Unlimited, Inc., Santa Fe NM 87505. My translation
form Spanish.

[37] I Cor.
1:11-13.

[38] Cf. Newspaper ____ in Taos Research
Center, Nita Murphy.  Archbishop Sanchez
asked canon lawyer Lucien Hendren to begin investigation of procedure.  It seems that “Angelico Chavez advised the
Archbishop against that course of action, I do not know why.”  (Msgr. Jerome Martinez in conversation with
Fr. Juan Romero, c. 2004.)  In January
1993, on the occasion of the funeral of Father Mike O’Brien in Mora, Archbishop
Sanchez told me he was once again prepared to take up the cause.  However, he was soon thereafter retired.

[39] Msgr. Jerome
Martinez made the statement on October 1, 2001 in Santa Fe without
qualifications to filmmaker Paul Espinosa of Espinosa Productions.  Interview transcribed by Marisa Espinosa.
[jerome.doc] Monsignor Martinez stated that an ideal time to have done this
would have been during the Jubilee Year 2000.  He also mentioned that Fray Angelico Chavez
advised Archbishop Sanchez against making a public statement as to the
invalidity of the excommunication. 

[40] Ibid.

[41]Sate
Historical Archives, made available from Al Pulido.

[42] Ibid., p. 58

[43]In a
picture taken in 1903, Vicente F. Romero (Lic.), is seen as one of sixteen  “Native Mexican Workers,” clergy and/or lay
evangelists for the Presbyterian Faith.
Others identified include Tomas Atencio (#9 – student of Chimayo/Dixon),
Rev. Gabino Rendón (#13 of Santa Fe), and Rev. José Yñes Perea (#15 of
Pajarito).  Cf. Our Mexicans by the Rev. Robert M. Craig, NY, Board of Home
Missions of the Presbyterian Church, 1904, p. 102.]

[44]
Document of the Presbyterian Church, from Al Pulido.    

ST. KATERI TEKAKWITHA





 by

Fr.
Juan Romero

 

Today—October 21, 2012—ten
days after the Golden Jubilee of the Second Vatican Council and the opening of
the Year of Faith,  Kateri Tekakwitha was
officially canonized a saint.  Together
with her, Pope Benedict XVI also declared six others saints. I was privileged
to be among a crushing throng of thousands in front of St. Peter’s Basilica.

Saint Kateri, “Lily of the
Mohawks,” was born of an Algonquin mother and Mohawk chief in what is today
upstate New York near the Canadian border. 
She is the first native American to be canonized.  Both of her parents died by the time she was
four, and Kateri died from smallpox in 1680 at the young age of 24.

I learned today from an
eastcoaster that her name is properly pronouced KATeri.  His companion commented it was a case of potaaato/potahto.  From a NY Times article, I also learned that
Tekakwitha was a nick-name given her after she became partially blind from
smallpox.  It means “She who bumps into
things.”

It is not a stretch to connect
St. Kateri to New Mexico.  My affection
for her is related to my roots there, and my love for the Taos Pueblo and its
people.  Corina Santistevan, New Mexican
historian and preservationist, as well as one of my special mentors, has
greatly promoted devotion to Kateri in the north (of NM) where love for the new
saint has increased in recent years. 
Kateri’s canonization comes toward the end of this year that began on
January 6 with the centennial celebration of New Mexico as a State of the Union.  It had been a Territory of the United States
since its military occupation in 1846. 

It seems super-ironic to me
that St. Kateri Tekakwitha died in 1680, the same year in which took place the
only successful rebellion of Native Americans against Europeans, Spanish
settlers. Popé, a talented shaman, linguist and warrior from Ohkay Owingeh
Pueblo, coordinated the uprising beginning in Taos. Spanish colonists in 1598 had
named the Pueblo San Juan, and Popé is clearly to be distinguished from “the
pope.”  The settlers were driven south
toward the El Paso area and beyond, but returned thirteen years later, somewhat
chastened and having learned to live in peace with the original
inhabitants.  May Kateri intercede today for
all peoples to live toether in peace in spite of cultural and religious
differences. 

I see Kaeri as a “suffering
servant type,” and a figure of reconciliation. 
She died of a disease unknown to Indians before the coming of the White
man, and in that sense—although herself innocent—took our burdens upon
herself. 

I also see her as a liminal
person, one of the saints of the American continent who unites people across
borders.  Her mother introduced her to
her Catholic faith. Faithful to it, she studied it as a young woman and was
baptized at eighteen.  Ridicued for her
fatih, she moved to Canada where Catholics claim her as their own, as well as
people of the entire American continent including the United States, Central
and South America.  After more than five
centuries of evangelization in the new world of America, and four centuries
after her death, she is the first “Native American” to finally be canonized.

Today I salute the people of
the Agua Caliente Band of Cahuilla Indians with whom I have been privileged to
work. The Parish of Our Lady of Guadalupe in Palm Springs this last December celbrated
the centennial Cahuilla Indians donated land to the Catholic Church through the
Bishop of San Diego.

As we begin this Year of
Faith, fifty years after the Second Vatican Council was inaugurated, may Saint
Kateri Tekakwitha help us to grow in our Catholic faith and to be conscious
agents of the “new evangelization.”

CLERICAL CELIBACY

 

 

 

 

 

[Letter to
an artistic Taoseña,  close relative of Padre Martinez –
written 2004, revised 2012.]

 

by

 

Fr. Juan Romero

Dear Maya:

 

You
ask my opinion on clerical celibacy.  Yes, I think it should become
optional for any diocesan priest.  In my view, this would greatly enhance
the freedom with which a priest to whom God has given the charism of celibacy
will live it.  Within a few sentences discussing marriage, adultery,
divorce, and virginity or celibacy, Jesus’ disciples suggested, “it is better
not to marry.” He answered, “Not all can accept [this] word, but only those to
whom that is granted…. Some [are incapable of marriage] because they…have
renounced marriage for the sake of the kingdom of heaven….Whoever can
accept this ought to accept it.”[1]

St.
Paul gave his own witness in favor of celibacy for practical motives as well as
for theological reasons.  He was single-hearted, and counseled
celibacy to other disciples and evangelizers to be fully concerned for the
service of the people to whom they are sent instead of being wrapped up in the
cares of wife and family.[2] In
Paul’s teaching, celibacy is a charism, a special gift given by God for
building up the Body of Christ, the Church.  It is a gift freely given,
and awaits a free response.  Both the gift and response have to be free if
God is to be pleased.  If a response to a gift is somehow forced,
then there is no real freedom in the response.  Freedom has to be from
within the mind and heart.  If celibacy is a charism, a gift God
gives to a particular person for the good of the whole Church, let us hope that
such a person freely accepts the gift.

However,
a person must also be free not to accept a particular gift from God
without in any way fearing s/he might be punished for not accepting a gift
offered.  Furthermore, no one should try to pretend s/he has a gift
from God if in fact s/he does not.  The pretense is worse if the
person then tries to live as if s/he has a gift of “wisdom, knowledge, healing,
mighty deed, prophecy, discernment of spirits, gift of tongues, interpretation
of tongues,”[3]…or
celibacy.  For example, being an artist is a gift of God; it is a talent
that comes from Him.  For sure, one has to work at it in order to better
develop it.  While only some may have the gift of celibacy, there are
others who definitely do not.  Any gift God gives is for His greater glory
and the service of people.  Of course, a gift—talent
or charism—given by God may also be used for self-fulfillment and as a way
to make a living, but only secondarily.

The
Pauline text on Marriage and Virginity[4] merits
prayerful reflection by anyone interested in understanding or
appreciating celibacy.  The footnotes in a bible[5] are
worth studying and contemplating.  Here are some texts from Chapter 7 of
St. Paul’s First Letter to the Corinthians that I particularly recommend for
reflection:

  • “Indeed,
    I wish everyone to be as I am, but each has a particular gift from God, one of
    one kind and one of another.”[6]
  • “…Everyone
    should live as the Lord has assigned, just as God called each one.”[7]
  • “Now
    in regard to virgins I have no commandment from the Lord, but I give my
    opinion…that it is a good thing for a person to remain as he is,”[8]
    i.e. either married or single.
  • “I
    should like you to be free of anxieties.  An unmarried man is anxious
    about the things of the Lord, how he may please the Lord.  But a married
    man is anxious about the things of the world, how he may please his wife, and
    he is divided….”[9]
  • “So
    then, the one who marries his virgin does well; the one who does not marry her
    will do better.”[10]

Clerical
celibacy matters because of the example of Jesus, the exhortation of St. Paul,
and the practice of several centuries in the Western (Latin Rite) Church.[11] However,
for a Catholic clergyman to be required to be celibate is not a dogma of the
Church, and therefore theoretically could be changed.[12] The
apostles were all married, except for St. John. We hear about how Jesus cured
Peter’s mother-in-law when he lived with them.[13] For
the first ten centuries of the Church, the great majority of clergy were
married.  At the same time, there has always been the witness of monks and
later religious order priests such as Franciscans, Dominicans, etc. who are
religious by definition because they take the three vows of
poverty, chastity, and obedience.  Celibacy is an evangelical
counsel, not a divine mandate.  Although clerical celibacy is not
essential to priesthood, it is a serious discipline.  For Catholic
clergy in the Western Church, celibacy is a matter of church law as well as an
evangelical counsel.  The bishop may punish celibacy’s flagrant violation
with the ecclesiastical censure of suspension from officiating at the sacred
duties of presiding at Mass and administering
sacraments.

In my
opinion, if the rule mandating celibacy were to be changed, that would
strengthen the freedom of celibacy as a charism by which one freely
responds to God’s call.  It is a vocation that can be lived with
authenticity only if it is freely chosen in response to God’s initiative.
It is obviously not for everyone, nor is it even necessarily a “better
way,” but only different.  It is, however, very definitely a call to
some.  Part of its importance within the Catholic community is that it
bears witness to the future—the fullness of the coming of the kingdom—when
giving in marriage will no longer be.

The
life of celibacy is essential to the chosen life of a vowed religious priest,
brother, or sister. Taking the vow of celibacy, together with the vows of
poverty and obedience, is what makes a Franciscan, Dominican, Jesuit or member
of any religious order fall into the category of a religious.  A diocesan
priest—sometimes called a secular priest[14] because
he lives “in the world, but is not of it”— is not
irreligious.  However, he is not a religious in the manner of one who
takes vows to keep the evangelical counsels.  This is one of the main
distinctions between a diocesan/secular priest and a religious order priest or
sister.  Nevertheless, the diocesan/secular priest promises to live
in the spirit of the evangelical counsels as they apply to his state of life,
but is not bound to them by the virtue of religion.

Another
important difference between a diocesan/secular priest and a religious is that
a religious priest is immediately subject to the authority of his religious
superior, sometimes called a provincial.  On the other hand, a
diocesan priest is immediately subject to the authority of the local bishop of
his diocese.  A diocesan/secular priest belongs to a diocese, the local
church.  The priest is “incardinated into” or hooked onto a
particular diocese, like a hinge on a door. The diocese is the “door,” and the
“hinge” is the promise of reverence and obedience to the particular bishop
of that diocese, together with the promise to serve the people of that local
church. The real authority for any priest has to be Jesus Christ, but his
immediate earthly authority is either the superior for a religious priest, or
the local bishop for a secular/diocesan priest.  In the sixteenth and
seventeenth centuries–when there were only Franciscans in New Mexico–the
Franciscan Custos (Guardian) was the main person directly in
charge of priest-personnel.

Since
the ninth century, celibacy became a rule for all priests of the Latin Rite in
the Western Church.  One of the primary goals of the rule, as
Father Cozzen explains,[15] was
to insure that church property would not be passed onto the children of a
priest.  Priests that you are familiar with are of the Latin Rite.
Most western Catholics are not well informed about the Eastern Rites of our
one, holy, Catholic (universal), and apostolic church.  Eastern Rite Catholics believe
all the same doctrines (dogmas) that we do; they have the same sacraments
(Eucharist is central for them as well); they honor Blessed Mary with great
devotion, maybe even more than we do; and they are in union with the Holy
Father in Rome.

Both
the Eastern Rite Catholic Church in union with Rome, as well as the Greek
Orthodox Church separated from Rome, maintain their custom of a married
clergy.  However, in the early twentieth century, the Latin Church
imposed its discipline of celibacy upon Eastern Rite clergy residing and
ministering in the United States. Eastern Rite Catholics are not to be
confused with members of the Eastern Orthodox Church who also
adhere to the same dogmas, have the same sacraments, and honor
Mary.  However, they do not acknowledge the authority of the pope in
the same way we do.  Their members are our closest brothers and
sisters within the family of Christians.  Although the will of God
and prayer of Jesus is that we “all be one,”[16] we
have sadly and scandalously been estranged since Great Western Schism of
1054.  We Roman Catholics believe that our Holy Father in Rome is the
successor of St. Peter whom Jesus chose—together with all of Peter’s
successors—to be the visible head of the Church on earth.  “And so I say
to you, you are Peter, and upon this rock I will build my church…”[17] The Greek
Orthodox Church may have great respect for the Bishop of Rome as the Patriarch
of the West, but it does not see him in the same way as Catholics.

In
my opinion, a change in the rule of celibacy making it optional for priests of
the Latin Rite to marry or not would enhance the practice of celibacy. God
freely gives the gift (charism) to whomever He wills.  Some diocesan
priests who have received and accepted the charism of celibacy happily and
faithfully live out that life.  Other diocesan priests who perhaps feel
called both to priesthood and to marriage would be able to integrate both
vocations into their lives.  Monks and religious order priests, however,
would always live their charism of the celibate life that is intrinsic to the
nature of their vocation, fidelity to the evangelical councils that includes
celibacy.

A
change in policy would allow diocesan priests to either marry or to remain
single.  Many priests perhaps may choose to marry if given the
option.  However, those who choose to remain single “for the sake of
the kingdom of heaven”[18] would
do so because God has called them to live a celibate life and has given them
the graces to do so.  With His actual graces, the Lord helps a priest
or religious woman live their celibate vocation fully and freely.  These
graces enable a person to act with an enlightened mind to better discern God’s
holy will, and an energized heart to fully, faithfully, and freely follow God’s
will. The Lord gives these special helps (graces) to the persons He wills to
bless with the gift (charism) of celibacy.  However, each person so
gifted has to freely accept the gift, and to ask the Lord for His help to
remain faithful in living it out.

It
may be surprise you to know that even at the present time in the Western
Rite—in both Europe and here in the United States– there are Catholic priests
in good standing who are also married!  This is the case of some Lutheran
and Anglican men who were married clergymen and later became Catholics.
Keeping their wives, they were ultimately ordained as Catholic priests.

I
predict there will someday be a change in the discipline of celibacy that would
allow some so-called “permanent” deacons who are married to eventually also
become ordained as priests while retaining their wives.  Deacons are
already part of the hierarchy– the “holy orders” of deaconate, priesthood, and
episcopacy. Such deacons ready and willing to respond to the call to
priesthood will have already shown well-developed qualities of stability and
spiritual maturity.  Their stability is reflected in solid marriages, and
their spiritual maturity echoed by consistent and effective service as deacons serving
the community over a period of years, perhaps seven.  Such a deacon would
likely be required to spend a year or two in formative preparation for
ordination to priesthood.   If there is to be a change in the
discipline of celibacy for clergy of the Western Rite, the Holy Spirit will
show the way, and it will happen in God’s good time, God’s right
time.

I
briefly review for you some history of your antepasado: Antonio
José Martínez, born of the Martín Serrano clan in 1793 at the Plaza of
Santa Rosa in Abiquiú, validly married a distant relative when he was a
young man of 19.  He fathered a daughter in the town of his birth,
but the following year, his wife died in childbirth.  Two years
later, leaving his daughter with her maternal grandparents, Antonio José traveled
to Durango to enter the seminary and study for the priesthood.  At
the time, all of New Mexico and surrounding regions belonged to the diocese of
Durango that was part of the Kingdom of Spain. The year before he was ordained
in 1822, the Republic of Mexico had become independent from Spain, and Taos
became the northern frontier of the new Republic.  After six years of
study, he was ordained a priest at the age of 29.

Sickly,
he returned to Taos before formally finishing his studies, and lived with his
parents while recuperating from his breathing ailment. Meanwhile, Padre
Martinez helped the elderly Franciscan pastor of San Geronimo parish whose seat
was at the Taos Pueblo.  The parish included Our Lady of Guadalupe
Church at the Taos Plaza, a mission of the Pueblo Church, and the church of his
boyhood.  He got better, and was assigned as the priest in charge of
Tomé south of Albuquerque, and then another stint at
Santo Tomás Church in Abiquiú where he had been baptized,
married, and where his wife lay buried.  During this time, he had the
opportunity to re-connect with his daughter who was living with her
grandparents, his in-laws and parents of his deceased wife.  Alas,
within a year, his daughter María de La Luz also died at the young
age of twelve in the year 1825.  By 1826,
Padre Martínez was assigned to become the priest in charge of San
Geronimo parish that included his beloved church of Our Lady of Guadalupe in
Taos.  He was to have an eventful career for the next forty-two years
not only as a priest, but also as an educator, journalist-printer-publisher,
rancher, lawyer and politician.  His concern for the poor wherever he
was became a hallmark of his ministry.

In
1851, Santa Fe and its environs (including Taos) became part of a new diocese
within the United States.  However, after a few years, he began to
have conflicts with his bishop, and the last years of his life were clouded in
controversy with his new bishop.  However, his peers in the
Territorial Legislature continued to hold him in high regard, and upon his
death in 1867 carved this encomium upon his tombstone: “La Honra de
Su País
/The Honor of His Homeland.”

Padre
Martinez was an intellectual and practical leader who did wonderful things for
the benefit of the people of New Mexico and beyond.  His
accomplishments were great, and so were some of his faults including pride and
obstinacy.  Bishop Jean B. Lamy suspended him in 1856, and
excommunicated him in 1858 for his “scandalous writings” against the bishop’s policy
re-introducing tithing.  Even as a young priest, as far back as 1829,
Padre Martinez had resisted that policy enshrined in the civil law of the
Republic of Mexico because it was an excessive burden on the
poor.  He later, during the mid 1830s, used his legislative skills to
change civil law to make tithing illegal.

Neither
Bishop Lamy nor his Vicar General Joseph Machebeuf ever
alleged immoral behavior on the part of Padre Martinez, but the fact is that he
did have children while serving as the priest of Taos.  He definitely
had a vocation to the intellectual life, and service for the benefit of the
people, especially the poor.  He may have had a vocation to the
priesthood, but he certainly did not have the charism of celibacy.

Your tío Vicente
has written clearly about the progeny of Padre Martínez, and is publishing
the results of his extensive research.  I commend to you his work
soon to be published in a genealogical journal, but wish to highlight a few
items I deem especially significant:

  • In his
    Last Will and Testament, modified and ratified a month before he died in 1867,
    Padre Martínez mentions briefly—almost curtly—his only legitimate
    daughter María de La Luz who was named after his young wife that died
    in childbirth.  He was to have two other daughters given the same
    name, the first also died as an infant.  Padre Martínez had
    a predilection for the name, and a great devotion to Blessed Mary
    under the title La Purísima Concepción de María.  He
    kept and revered a favorite image still extant among the heirlooms of
    the family; his private oratorio and graveside (campo santo)
    were dedicated to La Purísima.
  • His
    first son was born in July 1830 around the feast of Santiago (July
    25).  There have been questions about the identity of the mother,
    whether or not Padre Martinez was actually the father, and from whom did
    Santiago get his last name of Valdez.  It seems clear that Padre
    Martinez was indeed the father of Santiago Valdez, and a certain Theodora
    Marquez was his mother. Your uncle Vicente Martínez deftly
    and thoroughly provides answers to most questions raised, and I emphasize a few
    items. Padre Martinez had a special love
    for Santiago—educated him well in his own schools (elementary school, seminary
    and law school), brought him up as part of his own family (the Padre refers to
    him in his Will as “mi familiar”), named him administrator of his Last
    will and Testament. He also asked Santiago
    and Vicente Ferrer, the next to youngest son and future Presbyterian
    evangelizer, to be care-takers of his private chapel. The Padre bequeathed to Santiago and to his
    descendants the use of the Padre’s own family name of Martinez, i.e., children
    of Martín.  Finally, Padre Martinez left his precious books and
    documents to Santiago Valdez. In 1877, a decade after the Padre’s death,
    Santiago would stitch together the Biografía del Presbêtero Antonio
    José Martínez, Cura de Taos
    today found in
    the Ritch Collection of the Huntington Library near Los Angeles. A fully annotated scholarly version English
    is scheduled for publication in the near future.
  • Padre Martinez had other children with Teodora Romero
    Trujillo.  At 16, she married a Mr. Oliver, and gave birth to a
    daughter in 1826.  Within a short time and maybe at the same
    time—perhaps in an accident—both father and daughter died.  This
    was the same year that Padre Martínez returned to Taos as the new
    priest in town.  The young widow Theodora lived with her parents
    next door to the Padre’s house, and she eventually became the priest’s
    housekeeper. Human circumstances led both first to mutual friendship, and
    eventually—within four years–blossomed into a more intimate and long-term
    relationship.  Their respective fathers had known each other and
    worked together in Taos since the early nineteenth century.  It is
    quite possible that Severino Martínez and José Romero–the respective fathers
    of Padre Martinez and Teodora Romero–were business partners.  Their
    names are associated with the land and building of Guadalupe Church in Taos
    since 1804. Furthermore, Severino obtained
    some nearby land that in 1825 he gave for the building of a residence to his
    son the new parish priest in town.
    Moreover, both Padre Martínez and Theodora had been widowed at
    a young age, and each also had lost a daughter. The priest and his young
    housekeeper had a son, and over the following fourteen years, the couple would
    have a number of children.  As a loving and dutiful father, Padre
    Martinez in his Last Will and Testament explicitly and adequately provided for
    each of them.

Padre Martínez named
his next son, born of Theodora in 1831, George—not Jorge.  By
family lore, it is thought that this name in English was given to honor George
Washington for whom Padre Martinez had great appreciation.  The
maternal grandparents were José Romero and María Trujillo.

  • Next
    to the last son was Vicente Ferrer Romero, born in
    1844.  He is a significant figure in New Mexican history insofar as
    he carried on the religious and publication legacy of his father, the
    priest.  However, he did so as a Presbyterian evangelist and
    publisher of Protestant tracts.  When in his formative
    teenage years, thirteen and fourteen, the controversy between
    Bishop Lamy and Padre Martinez was cresting and exploded into
    suspension and finally excommunication by 1858.  By the time Vicente
    Ferrer Romero was a mature man entering his thirties, he came into contact with
    the Presbyterian minister Rev. Roberts, and in 1873 invited him to Taos where
    Vicente helped him establish a school. Vicente Ferrer Romero became
    an effective circuit rider appealing to many disaffected Catholics who were smarting
    and devastated the denunciation of their beloved Cura de Taos.

A
band of Jesuit priests gave missions in Taos after Padre Martinez died in
1867. As a result, many families and
individuals who had been disaffected returned to the Catholic Church, but
certainly not all.  What is true is that both Catholics and
Presbyterians over the years have become more united in their appreciation of
Padre Martinez, Cura de Taos, and appreciative of his
legacy.  At the unveiling of the bronze life-sized memorial of Padre
Martinez placed at the center of the Taos Plaza in July
2006, Edmundo Vasquez—a relative of the Padre and committed
Presbyterian layman—prayed the main prayer of dedication for the event.

Padre
Martinez died reconciled to his Church through the sacraments of Penance,
Anointing and Holy Communion administered by Padre Lucero of Arroyo Hondo—his
former student, friend and neighbor.  In my own prayers, I often
commend Padre Martínez to the Lord, and I invite you to do the same. He
succeeded in doing a lot of good, and followed his conscience.  May
we do the same.

 

God bless him and all of us!

Padre Juan

Father
Juan Romero

 

 

 

 

 

 

[1] Mt. 19: 10-12, New American Bible.

[2] I Cor. 7.

[3] Cf. I Cor. 12-14 for St. Paul’s theology and
practical exhortations about  charisms for
the good of the community.

[4] I Cor. 7.

[5] Such as the New American Bible published by Oxford
University Press Inc., New York.

[6] I Cor. 7:7.

[7] I Cor. 7:17.

[8] I Cor. 7:26.

[9] I Cor. 7: 33-34.

[10] I Cor. 7: 38.

[11] The discipline of clerical celibacy has been the rule for
Catholic clergy of the Roman Rite since the Second Lateran Council in the tenth
century.

[12] For a history of Celibacy in the Church, and an opinion of
its possible future direction, Cf. Donald Cozzens, Freeing
Celibacy, 
© 2006: http://www.amazon.com/.

[13] Mt 8:14.

[14] From the Latin saeculum that means world.

[15] Cozzens, op. cit., passim.

[16] Jn 17:21.

[17] Mt. 16: 18.

[18] Mt. 19:12

 

 

DIA SAN JUAN BAPTISM – 2009

A year ago today, I literally fell into the river.  It was a great day to do so–the feast of San Juan Bautista.  All over Latin America, especially in such places as Puerto Rico with its capital named after the Saint, people celebrate the feast by contact with water.  By going to the beach, river, swimming hole or bath tub/shower, they symbolically renew their baptisms.

Jesuit Priest Louis Tempe came to visit me in Palm Springs.  He wanted to interview me about the Tercer Encuentro Hispano Pastoral for which I was the national coordinator from 1984-1985.  The consultative process sponsored by the American Bishops lasted for several years culminated in a summer event that took place at Catholic University in Washington, DC.  It resulted in a national pastoral plan for Spanish speaking Catholics in this country, and has been implemented with various degrees of success. 
In any event, after the interview, I took him to tour the cool springs at Indian Canyon.  The Agua Caliente Tribe of Cahuilla Indians for centuries have used their hot springs–where today is located the Spa Hotel in Palm Springs –in the winter.  During the summers and during warm wather, they went to the cool springs in the canyon.
 During the guided tour I was giving, I got a little too close to the edge.  It was an unintended occasion for the renewal of my own baptismal promises.

PADRE MARTINEZ AND PATERNITY

All fatherhood is from God.  One of the greatest privileges believers of all faiths have is to address God as ABBA,  the Aramaic word connoting tenderness and love that is better translated “daddy” or “tata Dios.”  Jesus taught us to pray the famous prayer addressing God as OUR FATHER.  Jesus Christ is always, from all eternity, in relationship to His heavenly Father, and invites us to share in the same relationship through adoption–Gods’ grace freely given by which we are also children of God.  Through Baptism, we become little brothers and sisters of our elder brother Jesus Christ, and of one another.  In liturgy, we pray TO THE FATHER, through the Son, in the Holy Spirit.

Our human fathers are sometimes flawed, sometimes they are almost saints.  Whatever they are, they deserve our honor: “Honor thy father and thy mother,” the Fourth Commandment obliges.

Antonio Jose Martinez experienced human fatherhood.  As a very young man of 19, he got married, and within the year had a daughter who shared her mother’s name: Maria de La Luz.  Mother died in childbirth, and after a few years, Antonio Jose left his daughter in the care of her maternal grandparents in Abiquiu–it is strongly supposed–while he went to Durango to pursue an education.  In 1824, a couple of years after returning to New Mexico as an ordained priest, he was assigned to the parish of Santo Tomas in Abiquiu.  He had been baptized there in 1793, married there in 1812, buried his wife there in 1813 and had his daughter baptized there in the same year.  He was there for only a short time before his daughter died at the young age of eleven going on twelve.  Padre Martinez remained in his ancestral home of Abiquiu–although he had lived in Taos since he was eleven– for a total of about two years before returning to Taos in 1826 to become the priest in charge of the parish of San Geronimo at the Indian Pueblo.  The parish church included several chapels in the large surrounding area, including the church of Nuestra Senora de Guadalupe to which he would remain related for forty-two years until his death in 1867.

Antonio Jose Martinez was blessed in the lives of his wife and daughter, both named Maria de La Luz Martinez, who died all too-soon.  One of the flawed dimensions of the life of Padre Martinez is the fact that he had children after becoming a priest.  For a priest of the Western (Latin) Rite to marry is forbidden by the Canon Law of the Roman Catholic Church.  It is not divine law, nor has it always been the custom.

The mother of his post-priesthood children, Teodora Romero, was a young woman who became a widow and bereaved mother when she lost her husband and daughter in 1826, the same year Padre Antonio Jose Martinez came to Taos as the priest-in-charge of Guadalupe Church.  Within four years, this couple had a son by the name of George, not Jorge, in honor–it is said–of George Washington for whom Padre Martinez had great regard.  The cornerstone of the Washington Capitol was laid in the same year of 1793 that Padre Martinez was born.

There were other children Padre Martinez fathered, and we will treat them in this blog on other occasions.  Two others, however, are worthy of special mention at this time: Santiago Valdez and Vicente Romero.  Valdez was an orphan brought up by a Valdez family in Taos.  The Martinez family of the Padre holds to a strong oral tradition that Padre Martinez was his actual father.  In his Last Will and Testament of 1867, reviewed and renewed shortly before he died, Padre Martinez left his books,  library and some property to Santiago Valdez.  In addition, he indicated that it was his will that this familiar (relative, or member of his extended family) and his children bear the name Martinez.  Most of them did.  Ten years after the death of Padre Martinez, Santiago Valdez wrote a biography of the Padre, Biografia del Presbitero Antonio Jose Martinez, Cura de Taos.  It is a manuscript in Spanish, never published up to the present, located within the Ritch Collection at the Huntington Library near Los Angeles.  This blog will furnish a summary and generous excerpts among its coming attractions.

Vicente Ferrer Romero is the youngest child of Padre Martinez, fourteen years junior to Santiago Valdez.  He came of age during the tensions and serious conflicts between Bishop Jean Baptiste Lamy and Padre Martinez.  The Taos priest considered himself a journalist, and had many opinions about many things.  He had founded the short-lived newspaper El Crepusculo de La Libertad  (only six issues), and was friendly with the publisher of  La Gaceta de Santa Fe who was a former (anti-slavery)  Presbyterian minister.  In this and other venues, Padre Martinez publicized his disagreements with the bishop’s policies regarding tithing and other matters.  Vicente as a young teenager witnessed the tensions between the bishop and his father, Padre Martinez.  They crested between the years 1856 and 1858, and were marked respectively by the ecclesiastical censures of suspension and excommunication.  (More about these in a future blog.)  Vicente Ferrer Romero, by 1873,  went on to become a very effective lay evangelizer and circuit rider for the Presbyterian faith.  A paper on Padre Martinez and Ecumenism, and another specifically on Vicente F. Romero will also be grist for future treatments in this blog.

In spite of the inner conflict that Padre Martinez must have suffered from having children after becoming a priest, as evidenced in his efforts to obscure his paternity in the baptismal register of Guadalupe parish, it is worth noting that his conflicts with the bishop were totally other.  The moral character of Padre Martinez was never impugned by either Bishop Lamy or his Vicar General and schoolmate, Very Rev.Joseph P. Machebeuf.  Nevertheless, the Catholic members of the Martinez family–not to speak of some of the putative children and their descendants–have felt some shame about being illicitly fathered by a priest.  Moreover, it is most important to note that Padre Martinez never abandoned any of his children.  On the contrary, he loved them, cared for them as he could, and provided well for them in his Will.

On this Fathers’ Day, I wish to conclude this posting with an homenaje to my own father, Jose Tobias Romero.  Born in Taos, he was a shepherd boy during the summers in the mountains of New Mexico.  He married his high school sweetheart, my mother Claudia Garcia, and they had three boys.  We moved to LA as very young children in 1943; Lockheed Aircraft employed dad as a machine accountant (“tabulating”).   Mom died in 1969, and a little over a year later, dad went to the Claretian seminary, was ordained a priest in 1975, and served as a priest for 22 years before going to the Lord in 1996.  This Taoseno was married as a young man, had children, became a widower, went to the seminary and was ordained a priest.  There was absolutely no stigma in this.  On the contrary, it was an occasion for surprise and some adulation.  Pray for us, dad.  !Que en paz descanse!  God bless all of our fathers, grandfathers, godparents, and all priests who have brought blessings to our lives.